













t o • 

'»bv^ ' 

? ^ V 

’ i.0 % *"’ 

® ** ® ♦ -<^ . n^ - 1 ' » 

^ cy t 


aO t'"*®- > V^ 

«• -7;^ »> . <^ 5i • 

r ^VP V • 


• A^'*^ -* 


“o 

f* '5''^ ^ ♦ J^nT/y^^^ ^ 4, 

.-4? v'k*i'. -S.- 

,, .: .. rv :^=^: 

^ • 





" A <► '"^•'' ,G^ \, A <. 

-*r « °^' ■» ^ o^ •'■'•• ^o j>'' 6 » " • . ”< 



_ «• 

\' <> ■‘■''T'A*' .G^*^ *<> *'0.7* A »* 

0®**®-* < 


♦* A.'V ^ 




I. 

> v' * 





; jo ^ 

^ < 0 ^ » ^ * »>► '^>?‘ v^ s ^ 

. < 5 p 

® c^ ® • 






A ^'TTT* -o.** a 

G o ® ** ® ^ o'^ •*■'•• ^O 


•Ji. <-^'‘ oV”^ 


o K ;%i 

sP-nj. ’'^ 

• « 0 ' I 

ir 


^ A*^ »“ 

* ^ * 

,‘ ' 4 -'^ • 


o ® ** * • •*•**♦ *^o A 0 ®,.I5J* ♦ « • 




> V^ 


o M 0 



o A VV 

,*' o'? % **?^‘f** 

0 ^ ,-••.% ' v'^.'V' 

.'a^^A,*o >^. a'?' »‘ 





o 

® C^ o 

-ay ■*• 

' * • * Ay 

*'®-» cr •*’•-» 







• 1 °^ . 




o '.!^* .o'’ ‘‘.M-* y-^ o^ '-..o’* ^0^ • 

^ .0^ *»*o^ s*!oL'-v aO^ ^ 


)• ^0' 

V f* rk d. 



** 

-jP ‘‘i<^,!'’» 1-0^ 

'*' - >0 ' 




VG' 


♦ aV ^ • 



^ * Ay ^ ® " ® 


> 


L® ♦ 


X 

o 


' * ^ 

^y 4^, * 



;♦ ^ % 


o’" '»•** ■!> <» *-..«* . 0 ^ <: 

o'^\-‘Jj:- “^o, ,- 4 .“^ (P^ 

^ *^((!^-. A ' -^Snv. iJ&^' 



'^o‘^ 


-/ORSM 


'^ 0 « 


-O 

r» —k ^ ^^/?^ 


I 


y 


ONAR 






A 


9 




I 


s 


t 


s 


\ 


I 


J' 










.A 




»■ “ ^■’ ■’ . _^J^*r^\'. '• ' 


-r > 


• M** t 

?A''i ■ 


• « t 

I 


I? •: 




m’ 



r'.'. -Pj, i. 


1.'*^ 


. f - t^iVi ; •'V’’* Va.v!. • ■ BGsm^IU 


• ♦ 


Kf . . ■■>: •- .f' 

#^ / ^w. » 

'T*'' . * 


.u 






v', 


■- -n» ', .» •■«4; 

flS'V ■ -1 

X PS- " 


L2?^^LfiJ< . ■*v^. 

V. -* *•.> 


i -‘*'' V^TI '* ■*^W 

J ' . 3 

^ •, m ^ 




ONAR 


I 




Onar 


“The lady dreamed on, and her dreams were 
vivid, for the color in her face came softly, and 
went. She was not listless; she was reveling 
in the soul’s fairy-land of phantasy.” 




BY 

Edwin Faxon Osborn . 

Author of “ Foundation Stones,” 
“Christian Growth,” “The Teaching of the Parables.” 
“The Vanishing of the Prince,” Etc. 


Kalamazoo, Mich. 
Sylvan Press 






Copyright 1909, 
by E. F. Osborn 




3/. t ?(j9 

Hi A 246121 
SEP 2 1909 


1 


/ V 

* 

V-' ’ 


f 



I 


,K 



f 


I 




I 


t 


■t r 

I 


« 



( 


r 


f 

- 4 


» • 


* 


I 


. 





' i> 

I 





1 . 


« 


# 




*• N 


• A i 

» * ■ ' 






A 

^ I 



4 


9 


t % 
N 




i 


\ 




N 


I 




1 




% 

' I 


^ 4 ' 

• . 


« 




4 




« 



4^ 



. wR 

•i-- 


* 


S 




. 4 




' A 




k 


J 


% 

f 

0 


1 





0 


I 


»•> 


«4 


» - 


/ 

^ • 


< 

• * ' 

1 • 

4 

m 


f 






1 


» 


H 


• • 


ItV^- 







\ 




>. . 



\ •’* 






,♦ 



ft. ' 

ifi- 


< • 


'4 


0H 




« 




s»‘ 


r; 


•4 


»,■ 


^ rW< 






ft 


t: 


f. j»^ > 

A ^ ••• • 

•I* • • • 


^r- 


* '! fi. ^ 

/Tr 


T-. i 


'crt-w- •..,. 




« 








I 


1 


> I 


0 

% 



I 

0 


, t 





4 


y' 


r 




» 




• «( 


I 


» 


4 



V 




'» 


. n/ 

\ 





• * • » • 

v^ip 



V. 


DEDICATION 


Let this be a respectful and loving tribute 
to the woman who, in her happy youth, joined 
her destinies with mine; and who has descended 
with me, without reproach, into every dark valley 
of my life; and, with sweet appreciation, 
has climbed its sunny slopes with me. 



CONTENTS 


Pack 

CHAPTER I 

The Mystery Of The Jack Pines . . 15 

CHAPTER II 

The Heart Of The Storm 39 

CHAPTER III 

The Fall Of The Angel’s Key ... 64 
CHAPTER IV 

"Ole Kentuck” 95 

CHAPTER V 

Awakening 115 

CHAPTER VI 

Outwitted 135 

CHAPTER VH 

Viva And Tom . . 164 


xn 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER VIII 


While They Dreamed 192 

CHAPTER IX 

A Fruitful Summer 213 

CHAPTER X 

Gathering The Fruit . - 236 

- CHAPTER XI 

On The Wing 262 

CHAPTER XH 

Foreclosed 277 

CHAPTER XHI 

The Cave 303 

CHAPTER XIV 

Debt Damned 318 

CHAPTER XV 

Redeemed . 330 






r* 


i - V 


.v? 




n- , •■’ sTi-Js'c 


pA-,"' ‘ 







,T^ 




l-n* 






e$ 


?/ 


- o 










iH - 




.=.A 


i; 




/T- 




•» „ j- 

sw. fc'fei 

■"' SSH’’ A‘';*^-. ‘ ^ 


-laRS 








a. A • 


-f-4 




'S* 


h4 


M 


mi 








f ~»r 






r 'M 


^ II 






>5J'-tKi 


;>>>* 


k V 


:< .4 






t* S .* 


< i* 








X ■ y ^i 


t ^ . - - 1 












f' ^ 


Si 


^ .m^ • 








p-". 


^9^-^%. • * ^ -C ^•'U‘ Ai. ' ^ \ 


VO 






^ V*v 


.L">» 


• tAAJ 


}^' 




-T*9: 


ri^jj 


K 




>*li' 






- -r-f/' 


I . 


* •*! /nl' 




'-^V^ 


N 


'.v Kew-'.^v' »/; 


■tj* 


pj-'«5'j5^. - ■ .- :‘m ' V ^ ■; ^ y r ■? ^'^'•’v , 




r-v 




> •> 




• If 


n 


-• * » » 






ii- 






'!• 


. «r 




p-rw-iii 














% 




gfiri 


•s 


1 


ru 












r^.' "^1 






’•> 






*• 



:?j 




•.M- 






:!>■ 

v^..-, .We 

A/’ 


'^*1- fi 


■■ t^j* * *v]'yr > 








>5:‘ 






M4, o 












• * . ^«. 




m 








ri -J. 


I ■.‘ 




I S'. • 




ii# 




-Jt^A 


/ /4«M] 








*Sv.^ ' 


'‘t* »* 



Si...tyiie'!i 






X 






-v;: 










i v:* 


ir* • 



















'H. 










v- 


i^v 


I. --iiv. 


r ty^l 


y ^JJ 


» ¥ 


^>f.. 


‘V-V 


<1, • i |r 


.*% 


1 ^’ 


>, 


. 1 _ . 


fj 






I • 


# ’ 


■ > 


j? 




■ 




• i 


1 -*. 


r> 




V 






V 5 


i 5 ^ 


e^ 


, ' IT'S' - ■■ ■' 


/ ■ 


* ♦ ' : 
. T' 


»• > 

« 


14# 


L*i 




I 'i 


'^' !■ 


•»J 


'ii:^ 






; 2 l 


^ , k #Si 

’j^ . * 

* ft 






' I r*. 


.-• f 






pp.’* 


X 


v;,v 








f 


a 




Li 


TdB*iV * ‘ T^- ’ '~r''' . f ' 

•■■ rv.//*i .1 

H y4«r '.*iFT. ’-< "jwifV 






t ■ 


.1 ^ 

V *rj ^ 




Wi' 


iH 


:av>* 




I - .A. 


'i' V 


f A 


•:< 


t < 






-S >'^1 


i 


' •.- . /’ 

ft •«■ V Lf « I •‘'J ^ . 


V 


't 4 


wWSjlJt ■ ’■ 

.’3 - f t» •• A 


« 




r-i-.4. 


!« 


%!;! V 


>f^- 


#V 






& 




i< * 


■w; 


*f i 







Onar 


CHAPTER I 

THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 

Mark Burndale was enjoying his vacation 
in the jack-pine regions of northern Michigan 
when a strange thing happened. 

One day, walking about in a listless, dreamy 
mood, he was wakened by the thought that those 
regions, so resembling extensive lawns, were 
haunted. The thought was uncanny, but not 
wholly unpleasant. His companions were off 
on some wild tramp or other nearly all the time, 
while he went his own way in solitary rambles. 
He had not been lonely; but when this thought 
of a haunting presence came to him, there came, 
simultaneously, the consciousness of solitude. 
He stood still to listen. Not an animate thing 
was to be seen or heard, neither the chirp of a 


16 


ONAR 


bird nor the sound of a far-distant cowbell — 
nothing, except only dwarf pines, generations of 
pine-needles, and the varying monotony of the 
soughing and sobbing of the wind through the 
pine-trees. 

As the silence forced itself upon Burndale, a 
sensation that some person was near at hand 
grew very strong. “Who is here ?” he tried to 
say ; but his vocal organs refused to act. There 
was a spell upon him. He wanted to move, but 
did not. He could have moved. He was not 
afraid. The sensation was strange to him. He 
was spell -bound, or awe-stricken, or something 
of that kind ; and was doomed to remain in that 
condition until the spell should be removed. 

“Here he is, Harry I Bring water, qnick ! 

Water was brought, and Burndale ’s friends 
were not sparing in the use of it. 

Slowly Burndale came to his senses. 

“See here, old man, what does this mean?” 
asked Fred Jobson. 

Burndale called home his wandering wits as 
best he could, and finally answered: “I think I 
saw a vision.” 

“Tell us about it, Burndale ; it must have been 
a terrible vision to leave a man in the condition 
in which we found you,” said Harry Franklyn. 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 


17 


can’t tell,” said Burndale, ‘‘wlietlier I saw 
a vision, or a real physical object. I think that 
I saw a white horse and his rider ; and the rider 
was the most beautiful 'woman ever dreamed of. 
I was feeling mighty strange when suddenly she 
came riding into the range of my vision, followed 
by a Great St. Bernard dog.” After a moment’s 
pause, he added; “I wish I knew whether they 
were real, or whether I saw a vision.” 

Franklyn answered promptly; ‘‘You saw a 
vision, beyond possible doubt, Mark. It could 
not have been a real flesh and blood woman, for 
you have seen too many of them, and survived, 
to be suddenly overcome, now, by a rustic beau- 
ty, riding a white horse.” 

During the early part of the night Burndale 
was very restless. He finally promised himself 
that, as soon as his companions had left on the 
following morning, he would examine the spot 
where he had fainted. Having thus reached a 
more settled state of mind, he fell asleep. For 
several hours he slept soundly, but finally he 
dreamed. Again he was under the spell of the 
haunting presence, and again the presence be- 
came visible. Horse, dog, and woman were 
before him ; and the beautiful face and form of 
the woman fascinated him. But, in his dream, 


18 


ONAR 


he kept from fainting, and looked fully into the 
face so far surpassing, in its quiet beauty, any 
woman’s face that he had ever seen before. 

The lady sat her blooded, snow-white mare 
with the utmost ease, evidently being unmindful 
of the fact that she was riding. The beautiful 
creature that she rode seemed, like herself, to be 
wandering about, at will, not going anywhere in 
particular, but walking from one rise of ground 
to another, in a dreamy way, enjoying the fra- 
grant air, and letting time go quietly by. 

On a little hill, near by, the horse stopped 
and lifted high her comely head, her trim ears 
pointed forward, and her nostrils dilated until 
Burndale could see the fiery red within. She 
saw him, and was curious. The attitude of the 
horse did not arrest the lady’s attention, however, 
and Burndale was permitted, for a short time, to 
see her, in her beauty. Her features were regu- 
lar. Her forehead was perfectly smooth, and 
indicated a fine grade of intelligence and a mind 
at rest. The eyes were a deep blue, with a very 
remarkable power of variation and expression. 
Her hair was golden, in the sunlight; and very 
abundant, falling away in natural waves over the 
tips of delicate and shapely ears. The lines of 
the shoulders and neck were faultless, and the 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 19 

head was perfect in its radiant comeliness. 

Perhaps a sculptor might have done so much. 
But the transparent complexion, alive with the 
most delicate tints ; and the warmth of the well- 
rounded face and form ; and, above all, the clear 
light in her eyes, as she revelled in her dream — 
these were not of art, but were of abundant and 
rapturous life. 

The lady dreamed on ; and her dreams were 
vivid, for the color in her face came softly, and 
went — She was not listless ; she was reveling 
in the soul’s fairy-land of phantasy. 

But the less preoccupied creatures that accom- 
panied her evidently thought that Burndale’s 
‘‘dream of fair women” had continued too long; 
for the horse gave a decided whistle through her 
distended nostrils, aud the dog accompanied the 
whistle with a deep growl. Then, with a little 
start, the lady awoke ; and in a voice, rich, full, 
and perfectly modulated, said; “What is the 
trouble, my pets?” 

Her quick eye followed the pointing nose of 
the dog; and fell, with magic destruction, upon 
Mark. The rich blood quickly tinged her face ; 
but her wit was as quick as her blood, and her 
manners as good. “Your pardon. Sir I” the 
sweet voice said ; and she was gone. 


20 


ONAR 


When fever runs Higli, the most dangerous 
time for the patient is when it breaks. Even in 
his sleep, Burndale showed dangerous symptoms. 

Water, quick, Jobson! I do believe this idiot 
is fainting in his sleep!” cried Franklyn. 

The sound of the voice, the splash of water, 
and the frantic effort to swim, awoke him. 

Well, you may be sure that, after the dream, 
Burndale was more than ever determined to find 
out, if possible, whether this vision was wholly 
and only a dream ; or whether there was a sub- 
stance, of which his waking vision and his dream 
were the shadow. Therefore, as soon as he had 
dressed, he declared his intention to look over 
the ground of his recent adventures. 

You better have breakfast first,” said Jobson, 
and then I will go with you. I am getting quite 
interested.” 

^^No, Fred,” said Burndale, ^^your heart is 
not strong enough for this investigation. If the 
lady should appear again, it would kill you out- 
right. As to breakfast, I will help myself when 
I return. I am not hungry yet.” 

So saying he turned away, and left Jobson 
looking anxiously after him. He went at once 
to the spot where he had his strange experience 
the day before. The distance was not great and 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 21 

he was soon on his knees, carefully examining 
the ground for the prints of hoofs. Before he 
was able fully to satisfy himself regarding the 
matter he was startled by a voice, saying ; Is yer 
all right, Marster?” 

Burndale rose quickly, and saw an old negress, 
accompanied by the dog that he saw in his vision. 
The old woman’s shining black face, surrounded 
by a circle of closely curling, white wool, wore 
an expression of amusement somewhat shadowed 
by anxiety. 

Mark started quickly to his feet; and, facing 
the old woman a moment in silence, answered : 

am all right. Auntie. But arn’t you rather 
late in your inquiries after my safety? Several 
hours have passed since I fell fainting here from 
a sudden attack of heart failure. I might have 
been dead, long ago, if I had been dependent for 
help upon the lady who was attended, yesterday, 
by that dog.” 

^^Yes, Mas’r, I ain’t doubt ’twuz heart failure 
ailded yer,” said the old negress, with a knowing 
wink, and a laugh that showed all her white teeth 
intact. Haw, haw, haw! I bin seen dem tuck 
dat ar way, befo’. Haw, haw, haw! Per delan’ 
sake, Mas’r, deyer allers tuck dat ar way.” 

The hearty volubility of the old woman seemed 


22 


ONAR 


to relieve the dog, who had kept a stiff position 
by her side, for now he came up to Burndale, 
and touched his hand with his cold nose. Burn- 
dale hastened to make friends with him. By the 
time he had succeeded in this, he had succeeded 
also in regaining his composure, and now he was 
ready to try his wits again with the old woman. 

^'But, Auntie, whatever may have been the 
trouble, is your mistress so hard-hearted that 
she would not send help before the next day, or 
at least see whether help might be needed?” 

^'Hard-hearted, yer say! Dat ar is mighty 
quar talk ’bout my Missie Onar. No suh! My 
Missie Onar’d nebber let a fly suffer, ’cept she 
do sumpin fer ’im.” 

"But she seems to have left me all night.” 

"Missie Onar ain’t know you bin hurt, twel 
de dog yer make ’er look back by pullin’ at ’er 
bridle rein. When she seed how yer wuz, she 
broke and run to fin’ me, an’ she sen’ me back 
yere right smart off to ’tend you ; but when I 
got yere I seed yo frens ’tendin’ you, an’ I lay 
you all ain’t need me. An’ come dis mornin’ 
nuthin’ would do but I mns’ tote my ole bones 
ober yere to fin’ out how you feelin’. Now dat I 
fin’ you des as game as eber I bleedz to git back.” 

She turned as she spoke, and Burndale stepped 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 23 

after her, saying; will go with you and thank 
Miss Onar for her thoughtfulness.” 

^^Dat nebber do, Honey, no how. You nebber 
been in’duced to Misse Onar. She’s a mighty 
high lady. I ’low you’s n’t got no chance to 
see ’er, ’lessen yer get in’duced.” 

^'But, Auntie, how can I get 4n’duced’ out 
here in the wilderness, unless you will perform 
the ceremony,” replied Mark, with a twinkle. 

Then the old woman laughed again, saying; 
don’no you. Honey ; an’ my Missie Onar, she 
don’ look fer me to in’duce my fren’s to her! 
Haw, haw, haw!” 

Burndale laughed with the old woman; and 
then said, with dignity; ^^You are quite right in 
that. Auntie ; but you may show the way to Miss 
Onar, and I will introduce myself.” 

^'Marster better not. Misse’ll be mighty cool, 
and Mas’r might be tuck bad again,” she added, 
with her knowing wink. 

will take care of that,” replied Burndale, 
^'show the way.” 

The old Auntie looked at him sadly, but she 
was wholly subdued, and turned homeward with 
not another word. 

When the dog saw Burndale following, it was 
a sore trial to the newly formed friendship. He 


24 


ONAR 


looked doubtfully at Him, gave a low growl, and 
was decidedly inclined still farther to resent the 
the intrusion. Burndale tried to pacify him ; but 
he finally stopped, and Burndale thought best to 
stop also. 

''Take care of your dog! Don’t you see that 
he is inclined to be cross to me?” 

"Yes, Marster, but dat dog’s all the poteck- 
shum my Missie hab up year ; an’ de Lo’d fo’bid 
dat I should call ’m off. No doubt you’s all right, 
but I don’no dat an’ he don’no it.” 

She did not say anything more, and walked 
away without looking back. The dog stood, stiff, 
for a moment, until he saw that Burndale did not 
insist upon .following farther; then he slowly re- 
laxed his position, licked his jaws, and turned, 
growling, and followed the old negress, looking 
back occasionally to see whether Burndale were 
daring to follow them. Burndale waited until 
the woman and dog were nearly hidden in the 
foliage, and then proceeded to follow them home, 
keeping at a safe distance. He did not feel fully 
justified in this conduct ; but, conscious of his 
own integrity, he excused himself by thinking 
that such a beautiful young woman certainly 
needed better protection than could be afforded 
by an old negress and a dog. 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 25 

The dog must have known that he was follow- 
ing, for he stopped several times and turned back 
fiercely, showing all of his beautiful teeth, and 
growling ominously. Bnrndale could hear him, 
even at the distance that he kept. Presently the 
dog bounded away with a joyous bark ; and he 
could hear him making love to some one, with 
all the keen expressiveness of canine language 
and acting. Mark did not have any doubt as to 
the object of the dog’s love, and sympathized 
with him fully. Stooping down, and peering 
under the low pines, he saw the beautiful angel 
of his vision and of his dream, standing with her 
graceful hand and arm extended, forbidding the 
wild caresses of the dog, who whirled around and 
around her in his mad delight. The dog soon 
became quiet, and stood, rigid, at her side, at 
^'attention,” his eyes burning into the shrubbery 
in Burndale’s direction. Onar, standing with 
her hand still in the prohibitory pose, and lean- 
ing forward slightly, eagerly qnestioned the old 
negress. From the gesticulations of the old 
woman in his direction, Burndale very easily saw 
that they were speaking of him and of his desire 
to meet Onar. They spoke also of the faithful- 
ness of the dog; for Onar patted his head, and 
spoke pleasantly to him. Casting a last glance 


26 


ONAR 


of inquiry toward the shrubbery where Burndale 
was supposed to be, she turned away, followed 
by her two companions. 

Burndale did not feel free to follow her, as he 
had followed her servants, and determined to dis- 
cover her abode by some more open means. He 
therefore returned to the tent to make his plan. 

It was nearly mid-afternoon before he had 
decided upon his course of action. As soon as 
he had decided, however, he did not lose any 
time ; but took his camera, and walked rapidly 
away to see what he could find. 

He made a circuit in a different direction from 
that of the scene of the morning, intending to 
come upon the abode of Onar by some other path. 

He strolled on and on, and became more and 
more absorbed in his own fancies. Presently he 
found himself at the western end of a beautiful 
sheet of water. He was surprised, for he did not 
know that any such sheet of water lay so near 
the tent. The water stretched away from the 
shadows that were lengthening from the west, 
and reaching out many yards upon the glassy 
surface, — away from the shadows into the slant- 
ing sunshine, and afar to the eastern shore, a 
mile or more distant, where now and then a 
sparkle showed that a hardly perceptible ripple 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 


27 


was breaking on tbe farther beach. The lake 
was nearly round, and exceedingly picturesque. 
Its wooded shores, here falling to a gently slop- 
ing beach, there rising to the pine-clad hills, cast 
their shadows into the deep bosom of the water. 

As Burndale’s eye followed the margin of the 
lake, it was arrested by a moving object, perhaps 
three-quarters of a mile distant, near the north 
shore. As he watched, he saw the flash of a 
paddle ; and discovered that the object was a boat, 
steadily approaching the place where he stood. 
As the boat drew nearer and nearer, he learned, 
first, that the boat was of a peculiar shape ; next, 
that it was built to resemble a great swan ; then, 
that it was paddled by a woman ; and, finally, 
with a keen thrill, that the woman was Onar. 

Wondering just where she was intending to 
make a landing, Burndale’s eye followed the 
direction that the boat was taking, and was sud- 
denly arrested by a little cove at the foot of a 
pine-wooded knoll, only a few rods from where 
he stood. Looking on up the hill in the same 
direction, he saw, in plain sight, on the summit 
of the knoll, what he would have seen before, if 
he had not been so intently watching the girl, — 
a beautifully turreted castle, a miniature of the 
old world castles of heraldic fame. 


28 


ONAR 


the castle of Onar !” exclaimed Burndale. 

Still the light craft came on ; it must land near 
him. Should he run away? Certainly not! He 
was now untroubled by any qualms of conscience, 
and he would wait and have it out. He resolved 
to keep his senses this time, and to make the 
most of them. 

Onar now drew near. Presently she stopped 
paddling, the swan floated silently and gracefully 
into the cove, touched the white sand gently, and 
stopped. Onar did not leave her seat. She was 
in the land of the muses. 

The boat was a luxurious affair. The seats 
were arranged with high backs, and with rests 
for the arms, so that one could sit as reposefully 
there as in an easy chair. 

Onar sat still in the ample seat in the stern; 
and, with her right elbow resting on the arm of 
the seat, leaned her head upon her hand and back 
against the head-rest. From her wrist the loose 
sleeve fell back to the elbow, revealing a most 
exquisitely moulded forearm, as pure and deli- 
cate in tint as that of a little child, and quite as 
well-rounded and fair. The light summer dress 
fell loosely about her, continuing the suggestion 
of a form alive with inspiration for a sculptor. 
Her beautiful eyes caught and reflected the tint 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 29 

of the evening sky, and the light of the sunset 
in the tree-tops glowed in them as a living fire. 
It was the fire of the muses, that burns quietly, 
slowly, and deeply. The face at once became 
pensive, almost sad. Nevertheless, Burndale 
saw that she was happy — deeply, quietly, but 
exceedingly happy. The sunset that glowed in 
the tops of the trees into which she was looking 
was touching her soul, as well as her eyes, with 
its rare glory. Burndale had loved Onar from 
his first vision of her. That first love had been 
inspired largely by her marvelous beauty of face 
and form. As he watched her now, he was moved 
by the pensive quiet of her soul ; and his love 
enlarged a thousand-fold. It became dignified, 
virtuous, tinged with fear. Though Onar was 
a rapturously, voluptuously beautiful girl, she 
was also a divinely chaste and high-minded wo- 
man. Within that perfect body, lived — yes, 
lived and reigned — a vigorous and triumphant 
spirit. 

After this deeper vision into the real nature of 
Onar, Burndale felt more at ease. He at once 
decided to make his presence known, and to speak 
to her ; and he did not have any fear of offending 
her by so doing. He felt that she would search 
him through, at a glance, and that she would 


30 


ONAR 


know Him, with all His faults, to be a true man. 

He quickly arranged His camera, and pressed 
tHe bulb. Some slight movement of Burndale’s 
aroused Onar, suddenly, to a listening posture. 
He could not resist tHe temptation to take a snap 
sHot, tHe contrast between Onar’s first attitude 
and this was so delightful. 

Her eyes rested on Him, instantly ; but, though 
evidently startled, she could not escape. 

Pardon, lady ! lam Mark Burndale. Are 
you willing to Help me settle the question that is 
Haunting me, as to whether or not I saw a vision 
yesterday, by letting me assist you from your 
boat? I certainly did not hope to see a young 
woman Here in the wilderness.” 

Onar did not Hesitate the fraction of a second ; 
but that soul-searching look which Burndale Had 
purified Himself to receive Had made Him known 
to Her while He was speaking. She came forward 
gracefully, in spite of the unsteady footing, and 
extended Her Hand for his assistance, saying; 
must Have been a frightful vision, Mr. Burndale. 
As to the wilderness, evidently neither of us can 
claim a monopoly of it any longer.” Just the 
faintest possible sigh passed Her lips as she gave 
Him the tips of Her fingers, and stepped upon the 
beach. So light and airy was Her movement, and 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 31 

SO delicate her touch, that Burndale received but 
slight proof of her physical being. 

cannot echo your sigh,” he said. 

Gallantly spoken. I fear I am selfish,” said 
she, smiling. 

am selfish,” said he. 

She looked into his face, and laughed a soft, 
short laugh that was full of mirthful appreciation, 
and of sorrow. 

The thought of a possibly awkward pause had 
not yet entered their minds when they were put 
beyond the danger of it by the tumultuous rush 
of the dog. With sharp barks and beseeching 
whines and frantic whirlings he came to meet 
his lovely mistress. Seeing Burndale, he at once 
became extremely dignified. With majestic spirit 
he demanded an explanation of Mark’s presence. 
Burndale remained perfectly still ; and again he 
saw that prohibitory lifting of Onar’s delicate 
hand, which the great beast licked, yielding his 
will to hers. 

''You have a faithful and efficient guardian,” 
said Burndale. "I must be more inclined to do 
you harm than I think I am, or else that noble 
fellow is lacking in intuition.” 

"Huraldo’s intuitions are not at fault. His 
great love and keen sense of responsibility often 


32 


ONAR 


oversliadow them, until better acquaintance with 
the object of bis suspicion assures him of the 
safety of bis charge,” Onar replied. Then she 
added; ^^Hu, this is Mr. Burndale. You are to 
trust him. Mr. Burndale, this is my friend and 
almost constant companion, Huraldo. Be good 
friends.” 

This was done with inimitable grace and quiet 
pleasantry ; and the dog came forward promptly, 
putting up bis great paw to shake. Burndale 
shook, and sincerely hoped that thenceforward he 
might be free from the danger of being shaken. 

This impressive ceremony over, Onar said, as 
she led the way up the hill ; Will you walk up 
to my cottage? You are permitted to become 
acquainted with my dog in more conventional 
form than that in which you were introduced 
to me, unless — ” and she stopped abruptly in the 
path — ^'we deny ourselves acquaintance, for the 
present, at least, because there chances to be no 
one here who has been introduced to us both, but 
who may not know either of us, to present us to 
each other in conventional form. Perhaps we 
had better wait,” she added, looking up with an 
arch smile. 

Burndale answered; ”Pray do not deny me 
your acquaintance. Miss Onar — Pardon me, I do 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 33 

not know another name.” He waited with an 
interrogation in his eye and voice. 

Onar hesitated a moment, and then answered, 
a little sadly; am only Onar, Mr. Burndale.” 

There was some covert meaning in her words 
and manner that Burndale did not understand. 
It troubled him, and filled him with a strange 
sympathy. He said something about it being 
a beautiful name, and that he was greatly favored 
in being permitted to call her by it, and they 
walked into the cottage in silence. Onar excused 
herself, and Burndale was left to make a survey 
of the house, in so far as he could from his seat. 

The room in which he sat extended entirel3^ 
across the middle of the house. On his right he 
could see, through draperies slightly parted, a 
table, laid with a snowy spread and china and 
silver. It looked very cosy and inviting after 
his tent fare. 

Burndale, himself, will relate his experience 
while in Onar Castle, and the events that imme- 
diately followed. 

From a room not far away I could hear the 
voice of the old negress, singing, as she rattled 
the cooking utensils. Onar had left the room 
through a door at my left and a little behind me. 
Through open portiers at my left and in front of 


34 


ONAR 


me, I could see a grand piano, surrounded with 
various smaller musical instruments and several 
music racks. So far as I could see, in my hasty 
examination, everything about the house showed 
money enough, and an unusually refined taste. 

But from the moment that I entered the house 
I had felt the same strange, haunting presence 
that had held me fast among the pines, and had 
culminated in the vision of Onar. I could not 
tell then, and I have not been able to tell since, 
what gave me that feeling. Chairs, and all the 
ornaments on the walls, carpets, and rugs, and 
draperies, were such as one sees in any tastefully 
equipped house. Neither could I see anything 
unusual in their arrangement. But the general 
effect was certainly unusual ; very charming, but 
a little uncanny. Possibly the isolation of the 
locality may have contributed somewhat to this 
sensation. 

I was becoming awfully oppressed, when Onar 
appeared in the opening of the portiers. She was 
dressed wholly in white, without an ornament of 
any kind. She was ideally, radiantly beautiful. 
I found myself about to lapse into a senseless, 
stupid stare ; but finally pulled myself together 
sufficiently to rise and meet her. She advanced 
a step or two, and said: Please come in here. 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 35 

Mr. Burnbale, and notice some of my curios.” 
I followed her into a room that was itself the 
most wonderful curio. From my seat in the 
living room I bad caugbt a glimpse of tbe music 
corner. But now, as we approached it, the 
whole corner was seen. to be full of the musical 
instruments of all countries. Some of them I 
had seen in my travels ; but many of them I had 
never seen. Probably the finest instruments in 
the room were a harp of splendid workmanship ; 
and a small, but perfectly made, pipe organ. 

Her collection was not large, but it was rarely 
perfect in every piece ; and the grouping of the 
instruments was in keeping with the weird effect 
of the whole house. When one went into that 
room he entered the enchanted land of dreams. 
I was mightily moved. All the hardness of life 
was refined away, and I realized the largeness of 
the soul. 

After we had looked carefully around the room 
Onar, at my request, took her place at the piano 
and motioned me to a large chair, saying, with 
a radient smile; ^'You are not to stir until I re- 
lease you. If you do, you will break the charm 
and I cannot play. Neither must you speak. I 
am used to the applause of silence.” 

I sat quietly as her fingers touched the keys. 


36 


ONAR 


Her teclinique was wonderful beyond expression. 
Sbe was inspired. I have no idea what she 
played. It was perhaps something of her own 
composing; unless, indeed, is were improvised. 
The music was too like herself, too wild, too free, 
too exalted, to be the mere rendition of another’s 
thought. Her prelude was mazy, bewildering. 
It seemed as if something awful were about to 
happen. After a few moments, the music had 
taken me into a wild wilderness, where nothing 
relieved the monotony of the wind, moaning and 
wailing through the trees. But there was prog- 
ress in the wilderness. We were going forward 
in the midst of the moaning. It was night. The 
solemn undertone was slowly changing. There 
began to mingle with the sound of the wind a 
sound like the roll of distant waters. We were 
certainly drawing near to some great wind-tossed 
billows. Ah ! the ocean and the rushing of the 
tide among the rocks ! The wind is slowly ris- 
ing, and the waves come rolling in upon us. A 
storm is brewing. Now and then the roll of 
distant thunder comes in upon the rising wind — 
or was it the boom of breakers? Aha! It is both 
thunder and breakers; that crash was near at 
hand. And — that is neither thunder nor breaker. 
Listen again. That certainly is a gun at sea ! 


THE MYSTERY OF THE JACK PINES 37 


Yes, bear it! Again, amid tbe roar of sea and 
sky — again — again, hear it 1 Hold 1 Do not take 
me from the shore! But her will is strong. We 
are hovering over the wrathful, spiteful sea. The 
gun, at hand! Boom — wash-sh-sh! Voices! 
Horrified cries for help ! Screams and prayers 
of doomed souls ; they wring my heart. A grind, 
a crash upon a rock, then a moment of unearthly 
confusion. Why no more booming of the gun? 
Where are the voices that sounded in the chord? 
Silent. The war of the sea and of the sky is wild, 
fierce, furious. Onar, where are you? Take me 
back to the shore ! Is the storm abating? Are 
we coming nearer to the shore? Yes — yes. Here 
is the shore. What is that, ah ! rolling in the surf 
upon the beach ! Oh, back from the cruel sea 
into the wilderness, back, back! 

Onar now glided from the piano to her organ. 
There was only a rest in the music, when the 
organ took up the story, and told the sorrow of 
the heart when loved ones die. The stifled sobs 
of anguish wrung rny heart. But finally there 
came relief in tears. The organ wept, and so 
did I. Then calmer moments followed; and I 
could feel that the mourner had found comfort in 
prayer, even peace and joy. Before the organ 
had ceased to speak, Onar’s right hand touched 


38 


ONAR 


her harp. Surely, surely, thought I, an angePs 
face cannot be more spiritual than this face before 
me, so wrapped in its own devout emotion. 

Onar had forgotten me. Her fingers began to 
wander aimlessly over the strings ; now and then 
her voice blended somewhere in the chord, and 
then was lost. At last a single string vibrated. 
Like a grief- spent child, it sobbed and sobbed 
itself into silence. Onar’s head bowed lightly 
upon the arm stretched out to grasp the harp ; 
and all was still. 


CHAPTER II 


THK HEART OF THE STORM 

I do not know how long we sat tkus ; but the 
light was failing, and objects were beginning to 
become less distinct, a mellow, dreamy twilight 
had diffused itself throughout all the room, and 
had enwrapped the fair form of Onar in a mystic 
glory that made her seem to be more of the 
spirit land than of this, and the twilight had 
deepened into dusk, before she returned from her 
flight into the world of fancy to the consciousness 
of my presence. 

I was really forgotten ; but I was not piqued ; 
for I was under the spell of Onar’s presence. At 
last, just as it was becoming so dark that I could 
barely see the softened outlines of her form, she 
arose and came to me with quiet dignity, saying ; 

Mr. Burndale, I have been discourteous to you. 
Please forgive me. Time, with me, is nothing; 
and I forgot that you are mortal, and might tire 


40 


ONAR 


of sitting so long without anything to interest 
you; and then, pardon me, I wholly forgot you. 
If you will come again, I will not be so rude.” 

I thanked her, said I had never before so 
greatly enjoyed myself, and she walked with me 
to the veranda. Here I bade her good-night, and 
plunged off into the pines. I spent the night 
roaming those moaning forests. Not thinking 
at all of the direction I was taking, I simply 
walked away from the castle. I was awake and 
in the full possession of my faculties ; but my 
mind was preoccupied. All things conspired to 
keep me wandering till morning. I sauntered 
away, regardless of direction, my soul revelling 
in the heaven of divine music. 

While we had been sitting in the house, the 
wind had been rising ; and now it was blowing 
half a gale. Presently my walk was arrested by 
the lake. I had come out upon the headland on 
the north side, near to the place where, a few 
hours before, I had first seen Onar. The full 
moon rose over the eastern end of the lake, and 
a silvery path came across the rising weaves to 
my feet. The wind still continued to rise, and 
floating clouds scudded, now and then, across the 
moon, obscuring its light, and leaving only the 
light of the stars which shone from the part of 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 


41 


the heavens that was not yet overcast. Now, in 
reality, I heard the noise of waves washing upon 
the shore. The wind now blew a gale, and the 
clouds were fast overspreading the sky. My 
imagination, made vivid by Onar’s music, saw 
the ocean before me, heard the thunder of break- 
ers, made much of the light thunder that began 
to roll over the lake. Suddenly the moon shone 
through a final rift in the clouds, and by its light 
I plainly saw Onar, in her boat, in the midst of 
the tempestuous lake ! The vision was distinct. 
She sat quietly in the stern, using her paddle 
with the ease of perfect skill. I even noticed that 
her hair was in a coil at the back of her head. 
Her arms, bare to the elbows, glistened in the 
moonlight, like alabaster. The vision was rare, 
spectral. The lake was exceedingly rough, the 
darkness was thick, and the storm rising fast. 
The girl was foolhardy I Yet, that momentary 
glimpse had shown her to be perfectly calm, and 
mistress of the storm-tossed lake. Her fairy craft 
arose and fell with all the confidence with which 
the stormy-petrel skims the waves of the angry 
ocean. I was alarmed for Onar’s safety ; and yet 
I felt a strange certainty that she was perfectly 
safe. 

As I stood anxiously trying to catch another 


42 


ONAR 


glimpse of the little craft, I was favored by a flash 
of light from the muttering sky, and saw again 
that calm centre of the awful storm. The boat 
was drifting rapidly to windward. It was sure 
to go ashore before long, if it did not capsize. I 
determined to meet Onar, and pilot her home. 
With this thought in my mind, I stumbled along 
the shore ; now running, then walking, picking 
myself up from a fall, or extricating myself from 
a bog, until I was nearly exhausted, and stopped 
to look and listen. As I listened, I thought I 
heard her, calling — no, singing — yes, singing a 
wild, tempestuons song that claimed the storm 
for an accompaniment. 

I did not know how to proceed. I felt a little 
hesitancy about meeting Onar. She would think 
that I had been following her. I felt sure that 
she was not in need of my assistance ; and so I 
finally concluded to seek my way to the tent. I 
knew that it would be necessary to return by the 
way of Onar’s castle, and thought that my safest 
plan would be to keep within sound of the lake 
until I came to the boat-house where Onar had 
landed earlier in the day ; then I would trust to 
my instinct to take me to the tent. 

As I turned about, the barking of a dog, and 
the loud neighing of a horse startled me. But 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 


43 


it instantly occurred to me that these must be 
Onar’s horse and dog, coming to take her home 
after her ride through the storm. Soon the calls 
were repeated, and now I heard a mellow ^'Hoo 
hool” from the shore not far away. Presently I 
heard the sound of hoofs, and two objects passed 
me in the darkness ; one of them with a startled 
snort, and the other with a low growl. The sound 
of hoofs passed on, but the patter of the dog’s 
feet ceased, and in a moment a cold nose touched 
my hand. Then followed a whine of inquiry. 
Huraldo evidently remembered that we were to 
be friends, and I addressed him confidently. 

Hello, Hu! This is rather dark. Can you 
see?” 

He responded by taking my hand in his mouth 
and gently pulling me forward. Not knowing 
anything better to do, I allowed myself to be led 
along* toward Onar. The darkness was so dense 
that I could not see even a shadow in the place 
where the dog must be ; but he went forward with 
perfect confidence, and soon I heard Onar asking ; 
” Where is Hu, Zephyr; did not he come with 
you?” 

This suggestion of possible unfaithfulness was 
more than Huraldo could stand. He left me with 
a bound, and was soon beside his mistress. 


44 


ONAR 


Now what should I do? If the dog would let 
me alone, I could follow, at a distance ; but that 
was not probable. Suddenly it occurred to me 
that Onar intended to leave her boat here until 
morning. If I could get into it without attracting 
attention — The storm and the noise of the lake 
favored this plan ; and I was soon afloat. 

I had not been long on the water before the 
rain began to cease ; finally, about two o’clock 
it stopped entirely. Soon the stars were shining 
out through rifts in the fast dispersing clouds. 
The moon had set, but there was light enough to 
enable me to discover the direction that I should 
take ; and in due time I landed near the castle. 

As I was passing on my way to the tent, old 
Dinah rushed out, in great distress, crying: 

Mas’r Burndale! whar’s Missie Onar?” 

^^Why, Auntie, has not Miss Onar come?” 

”No, Marster. She went out on de lake las’ 
night, arter yer lef’, an’ now I low she done bin 
drownded, sho nuf. She said she’d drif down to 
de odder end ob de lake, an fo’ me to let out Hu 
an’ Zephyr, ’bout midnight, to go fetch ’er back. 
But dey isn’t come back — no boss, no dog, no 
Misse. She sholy drownded dis time! She mos’ 
sholy is!” and Dinah hid her face in her apron 
swaying back and forth, and moaning piteously. 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 


45 


^'No, Auntie, she is not drowned. I got lost 
and I met the horse and dog, and I heard Miss 
Onar talking to them, after she had landed. She 
should have been here, long ago. Does she often 
go out on the lake in such a storm?” 

Down came Dinah’s apron. 

''Daw sakes, Mas’r Burndale, sho as dere come 
up a big storm, night or day, she sartin to be in 
it. She jus’ lak a sea bird. De wind al’as blow 
dat a- way in de big storms, an’ she bin teach de 
hoss an’ dog whar to go arter her. You low she 
’live, sho nuf?” 

"Certainly she is. Auntie. If she could get 
safely to shore in that storm, she is certainly safe 
with her faithful animals, on the land. I think 
she will be here presently. Have you a fire? I 
am very wet.” 

"Law sakes, so yer is. Honey! Come right 
in de kitchen.” 

As soon as we were seated by the fire I asked ; 
"How long have you been with Miss Onar?” 

"Me? O Ian’, I’se al’as been with ’er. I’s 
bo’n way down in ole Kentuck’ an’ de berry day 
I’s bo’n my daddy was killed by a hoss, an’ my 
mammy died soon arter f’om de shock. Dere 
was nobody to tak me, an’ so Missie tuk me, an’ 
I growed up with de cullo’d people on her place 


46 


ONAR 


in ole Kentuck. Den ske pick me out to trabble 
wid ’er, and so bere I be.” 

^^How old are you, Auntie?” 

^'Eigbty-one, nex’ birfday. But, law, Marster 
should not ask a lady’s age!” 

Are you a lady. Auntie?” 

^'Go ’long! You askin’ Missie Onar’s age.” 

Old Dinah seemed quite grieved with herself 
for having answered so promptly. 

Don’t you worry. Auntie. Onar is younger 
than any of us, however old she may be.” 

This word of appreciation of her beloved Onar 
won Dinah back, instantly. 

^'Dat so, Marster,” she answered, leaning over 
toward me, and pointing a long, skinny finger 
at me. She looked quite like an old black witch. 

'^So’thin’ mighty quar ’bout Missie Onar. She 
talks to me about my bein’ bo’n lak she’s done 
growed up at dat time. But she de bestest puson 
eber I see — de berry bestest.” 

^^Do you know anything about her parents, or 
where she was born?” I asked this as carelessly 
as I could, but Dinah was on her guard now. 
She answered, looking dreamily into the fire: 

”A11 dead, long ago.” 

The conversation was interrupted by a signal 
whistle, to which Dinah responded by going to 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 


47 


the door, saying, ^'Dere she be now, sho nuf.” 
Then she added, as I was about to go out also ; 

^'You stay right dere by de fire, Marster; you 
not fit ter be seen, and I lay she no great of a 
sight arter de rain.” 

I had barely time to say; ^^Do not tell Miss 
Onar that I am here,” before Dinah was through 
the door. 

It was some time before she returned. When 
she finally came in, she gave me a signal to be 
silent, coming close to me, and whispering: 

”Misse awful sheered. De dog nose around 
and around, and done refuse to show her de way 
home, huntin’ fo’ so’thin’ twel daylight. Den 
Misse saw de boat off on de lake wid a man in it 
and now she find her boat here. Den she said to 
me dat dere’s men snoopin’ around. Now yer 
better clar out right smart or yer done get cotch 
in yer wet close, and yer don’t look up fer much 
in dem.” 

Dinah laughed, silently. I told her to keep 
still about me, and I would make it all right with 
Onar. I then went out, and was met by Hu who 
took hold of me as he had done in the storm, and 
led me off in the direction of the beach where 
Onar had landed in the night. My curiosity was 
greatly excited. Somebody or something else 


48 


ONAR 


had been abroad in the storm last night. The 
dog knew me then, and he knew me now ; yet he 
was not satisfied. 

^^Go on ahead, Huraldo,” said I, releasing my 
hand, ^^and I will follow.” 

He did, and I followed rapidly. The path was 
good, and now that we had daylight the distance 
was not great, so that we soon reached the spot 
to which Huraldo was anxiously leading the way. 

When we had reached the place the dog went 
rapidly about, snifiing ; and finally he seemed to 
strike a trail that led him away from the lake. I 
followed. Not being very proficient in keeping 
the scent, Huraldo did not go very fast ; and two 
or three times he wandered back to the shore of 
the lake. The creature that we were following 
had evidently been wandering in the darkness. 
After some time I discovered a well defined boot 
track. Evidently we were following a man. I at 
once proceeded to satisfy myself, by measuring 
the track, that we were not following my own 
trail, made in my last night’s wanderings before 
I took the boat. I felt very sure that we were not ; 
but I could not say certainly where I had not 
been during the night. However, the measure- 
ment proved that the track had not been made by 
my boot: but that some other man, as well as I, 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 


49 


had been wandering in the darkness last night. 
His trail often crossed itself, and finally led off in 
a bee line. I judged from this that daylight had 
come to the rescue ; but that the man, not being 
able to determine his whereabouts, had taken 
to following his compass until he should reach 
some landmark by which he could locate himself. 
My conjecture proved to be correct; for, after 
following in this direct line for about an hour, 
we struck the well defined trail leading from the 
lake, where my companions fished, to our tent. 
Here the man had left off following his compass 
and had followed the trail in the direction of the 
tent. Huraldo and I soon reached the end of the 
trail, and were met by my two friends. 

Hu gave a short bark and a growl, and going 
quickly up to Franklyn, took a rough hold upon 
his hunting jacket, and fairly dragged the poor 
fellow to my side. This done, he let go, and 
looked up into my face, wagging his tail, and 
saying plainly enough : 

^'This is the vagabond. Take him I” 

I laid a heavy hand upon Franklyn ’s shoulder 
saying, have him, Hu. Now you had better 
hurry home, or your mistress will wonder what 
has become of you.” 

Would he understand? What a question! He 


50 


ONAR 


gave a satisfied bark; and, looking back as he 
went, bounded away in the direction of the castle. 

Well I” exclaimed Franklyn, seem to be 
taken prisoner on my own premises, run down 
by a lunatic and a dog. Pray what does this 
mean? We have been seriously worried about 
you, old man! What have you been up to?” 

have missed two of your good meals, Fred, 
and I am wet. Harry, you, too, have a story 
to tell. Tell it, while I change my clothes, and 
eat ; and then I will give an account of myself.” 

We all went into the tent, Jobson proceeded 
to get a lunch for me, and Franklyn said: 

^^My story is soon told. When you did not 
come in last night, we were both alarmed about 
you, since you have not been behaving very well 
lately ; and we both started out to look for you. 
I had no doubt that we should find you keeled up 
somewhere; but Fred laughed at my fears, and 
when the darkness and the storm came down he 
yearned more for his warm bed than he did for 
his lost friend. The longer I searched, the more 
anxious I became ; until the darkness grew black 
with rain, and I lost my way, and wandered until 
daylight enabled me to follow my compass. At 
last I struck the trail, and reached the tent.” 

Harry here came to a full stop in his narrative. 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 5l 

Please give us a little more detail,” said I. 
'^Did not you meet with any special adventure?” 

The only incident of particular interest in my 
experience is, that I probably fell asleep while 
walking about, and dreamed. The last that I 
remember is that I was wet, and that the sound 
of falling rain was like the sound of many waters. 
Then I dreamed of a large body of water near at 
hand. I thought I heard the sound of waves 
breaking upon a beach. Then, wandering too 
near, and not being able to see at all, I dreamed 
that I found myself ankle deep in the water, and 
that the waves were breaking up to my knees. 
At that moment, as if to increase my alarm, the 
whole country was illumined for a second by a 
flash of lightning. I saw a stormy lake, on the 
angry bosom of which a hugh swan rose and fell ; 
and on the back of the swan reclined a mermaid 
of wonderful beauty. I think it is evident that I 
must have been very wet. I drew myself back 
out of the phantom sea; and then, by the law of 
association, I suppose, having been thinking of 
you, Mark, and of your aberrations, I dreamed 
that I heard the neighing of a horse and the loud 
barking of a dog. I thought that the dog followed 
me about for a long time. Finally I heard the 
sweet voice of a woman, calling, ‘Hu, Huraldo 


52 


ONAR 


come here I ’ For a long time the dog refused to 
stop following me; but finally he obeyed the 
calling voice, and left me. I do not know when 
I awoke ; but when I came to myself I was still 
walking, and signs of dawn were in the east.” 

Franklyn dropped his chin into his palm. 

Harry, how do mermaids wear their hair?” 

^^H’m? The pictures all have them with hair 
flying.” 

”But this one,” said I, ^^had her’s in a coil at 
the back of her head?” 

^^Why, old fellow!” said Franklyn, springing 
up, ^Mid you see that too?” 

see your dream? Are you sure that it was 
a dream, Harry?” 

That’s what troubles me, Mark: it seemed 
too real to be a dream ; and I don’t know when I 
went to sleep, nor when I awoke. But then — 
pooh, bah! — it must have been a dream. There 
is not even a lake near here, to say nothing of a 
monster swan with a mermaid on her back.” 

Franklyn looked at me in a dazed kind of way 
for a moment, and then went back to his musing. 
Jobson and I sat quietly watching him, when he 
looked up suddenly, asking; ”Mark, by what 
name did you call the dog that came with you?” 

^'Hu; Huraldo, in full; the same as that by 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 53 

which you say your dream-lady called her dog. 
Did you ever hear that name for a dog before?” 

^'No,” he answered, looking blank. 

^^Well!” exclaimed Jobson, think we must 
hear your story, right now, Mark.” 

Burndale then proceeded to relate what the 
reader already knows about his late experience. 
He proved that the lake was not a dieam, that 
he had seen the mermaid, and that he had driven 
the swan across the lake. He told them that the 
horse and dog were out after Onar, that he had 
heard of the dog’s actions in the night, and had 
been led over the wanderer’s track that morning 
by Huraldo. He finished his story by saying; 

It was not a dream, old fellow ; you did not sleep 
neither did I.” 

Franklyn’s head went down again upon his 
hand. Burndale caught up a dipper full of water 
from the table, and emptied it upon the bowed 
head. Frankly n came to. Burndale passed out 
of the tent with some sprightliness. Franklyn 
followed. A general rough and tumble ensued. 

Just as the trio were finishing their breakfast 
on the following morning, a messenger came in 
bringing Jobson a peremptory summons home. 
He took the messenger’s horse, and hurried back 
leaving Burndale and Franklyn to break camp 


54 


ONAR 


and to follow, the same afternoon. 

Burndale and Frankly n, as soon as they had 
the tent and utensils in readiness for the team 
that Jobson was to send back from the station, 
started out to call upon Onar, hoping to relieve 
her of any uneasiness that she might feel because 
of the interruptions which she had experienced 
in her stormy-petrel act. 

They reached the castle late in the afternoon 
only to find that Onar had gone. They examined 
the house carefully, and found it securely closed. 
The windows and doors, both above and below 
were guarded with shutters of boiler iron. These 
shutters were so skilfully decorated as to have 
led Burndale to suppose that they were ordinary 
wooden blinds. All of the outbuildings, and the 
boat-house, were guarded in like manner. 

While Franklyn was examining the boat-house 
Burndale returned to the house, and there found 
that the outside cellar door had been left unfast- 
ened. It was a heavy iron door, with hasp and 
staple on the outside, and with two large bolts 
inside. These inside bolts had not been shot. 
Burndale went in and found easy access to the 
whole house, except one room in the chamber 
the door of which was locked. Nothing had been 
taken from the house, and everything was in the 


THE HEART OF THE STORM * 55 

most perfect order ; even tHe table in the dining 
room was spread just as Burndale bad seen it two 
days before. 

As Burndale went out be noticed that tbe cellar 
was ceiled completely, botb bottom and sides, 
witb tbis same boiler iron. He did not mention 
bis discovery to Franklyn ; but when they bad 
returned to tbe baggage, and Franklyn bad lain 
down among tbe stuff, and gone to sleep, be took 
tbe opportunity to slip away. Taking a large 
complicated padlock wbicb be bad, and running 
back to the castle, be locked tbe cellar door on 
tbe outside. 

As be turned to go up out of tbe cellar way, a 
shadow fell upon him, and in a moment Huraldo 
stood before him. All things taken into account 
Hu concluded that they bad all been deceived in 
Burndale ; and therefore tbe faithful fellow would 
not be won nor bribed ; but first ordered tbe poor 
man to stay where be was, and then called for 
bis mistress. In a moment Onar reined up at tbe 
cellar way. 

^^Wby, Mr. Burndale! cannot you get in?” 

There was a look of annoyance on her face. 
Huraldo was right : appearances were very much 
against Mr. Burndale. But Onar evidently did 
not wish to think evil of him. He returned her 


56 


ONAR 


look with some embarrassment, and smiling a 
little, answered; can get in, but I cannot get 
out, as you must observe.” 

Onar at once looked beyond Burndale to the 
lock tbat be bad put on tbe door. Her face lit 
up beautifully, and sbe exclaimed pleasantly ; 

Ab ! You discovered tbat I bad neglected to 
fasten tbis door, and you bave put a lock on it.” 

^^Tbank you,” said Burndale. 

Huraldo immediately made way for bim, and 
begged bis pardon with great humility. 

Burndale came out of tbe cellar way, closed 
tbe doors, and going up to Onar beld out tbe key. 
Sbe did not offer to take it, but said ; 'Hf I take 
tbe key, Mr. Burndale, bow will you get your 
lock?” 

Please take tbe key,” said be, ^^wben I need 
tbe lock I will seek tbe key.” 

Sbe took it, saying; deserted bouse is tbe 
property of whosoever can gain entrance, is it 
not? and as you discovered tbe only place where 
entrance can be gained, and as you bave guarded 
tbat place so well as to prevent tbe entrance of 
any other — explorer, does not tbe place belong 
to you, provided tbat you go in and come out by 
way of tbe cellar?” Huraldo growled gently. 

Burndale’s conscience embarrassed bim, as be 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 


57 


recalled how he had followed Onar’s servants; 
and as he realized, suddenly, that he had just 
this day explored her castle. Onar saw his em- 
barrassment ; but waited, unrelenting, for him to 
defend himself, if he could. But Burndale was 
a lawyer; and, moreover, he was conscious that 
his motives had not been entirely wrong ; so this 
calm demand for a full explanation piqued him a 
little, and gave him more stamina than he had 
ever before felt in Onar’s presence. She saw it 
with pleasure. Huraldo wagged his tail a trifle. 

So Burndale answered her with some dignity : 
^^Miss Onar — I do not know the surname — ” 

Onar colored slightly, and bowed genially. 
She enjoyed his pique, and the return shot about 
the name did not even wound her. 

Burndale continued : ''Twice have I been guilty 
of taking undue liberty with your property : once 
I followed Dinah and Huraldo to learn where you 
lived. I did not so gain the knowledge, however ; 
for, as soon as they met you, I turned back. I 
came to the place where you landed from your 
boat without any knowledge that either you or 
your castle were in this neighborhood, although 
I hoped to find both. The other time was just 
now. I have jnst now explored every room in 
your house, except one; that one was locked.” 


58 


ONAR 


Onar did not frown at this ; but a shadow arose 
to the surface of her face and remained there. 
She waited for him to proceed. 

^'For the first offense I have no excuse to offer. 
But I think that, under all the circumstances of 
your lonely presence here and the sudden closing 
of the house, I was justified, finding this door 
unfastened, in looking to see whether or not any 
still stranger thing had taken place within. I 
knocked at the door of each room before entering 
and each time that I knocked I half expected to 
hear an answer, and each time I opened a door I 
half expected to see signs of a deed that ought 
not to have been done.” 

As Burndale spoke the shadow gradually lifted 
from Onar’s face ; and when he had finished she 
held out the key, saying; ^'Keep the key, Mr. 
Burndale, in token of my perfect confidence.” 

But before Burndale had even offered to take it 
she drew back her hand to her lap, the shadow 
returned to her face, and she said; ^^Mr. Burn- 
dale, I received you with all confidence. I have 
not doubted you, but have only given you the 
opportunity to explain fully what appeared to be 
to your great disadvantage. Your explanations 
are candid ; and, surely, a woman ought not to 
condemn you for having a little curiosity. Will 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 


59 


you explain how my boat got from the farther 
beach to the boat-house so early yesterday ; or 
do you know nothing about that?” 
brought it up.” 

The fire kindled in Onar’s eye; but she only 
waited in silence for him to make his defence. 

Burndale proceeded: ^^As my conscience is 
wholly at rest in this matter, I did not think it 
necessary to mention it in my confessions,” with 
a smile, to which Onar did not respond. 

Burndale was provoked just enough to make 
it possible to explain. 

^'Your music made a very deep impression 
upon me at the time ; and, instead of going to 
my tent, I strolled about, musing, without any 
thought of direction. The storm and the dark- 
ness came on, and I was lost. After some time 
I heard a horse neigh, and a dog bark. Then I 
heard your answer. The horse trotted past me 
with a snort, and went on. Huraldo growled, but 
stopped and came up to me. He took my hand 
in his mouth — ” 

Hu had been listening ; and now he sat before 
Burndale, looking up into his face, and wagging 
his tail in confirmation of the story. 

— and led me on after the horse ; until he heard 
you inquire for him. Then he left me, and ran 


60 


ONAR 


on. I knew that, with your trusty animals, you 
were perfectly safe ; and I felt that, if I made my 
presence known, you would naturally think that 
I had followed you. I knew, also, that you would 
not want your boat before morning, and that you 
would want it then at the boat-house. And, for 
myself, I thought to escape the embarrassment 
of a mid-night meeting with you by taking to 
the water.” 

” You were very kind, Mr. Burndale, and very 
considerate. I was alarmed last night, but not 
by you. I knew then, by the way in which Hu 
acted, that you were not the cause of his unrest.” 

Here Hu came close to Burndale ; and, Ipoking 
up very earnestly into his face, he whined and 
looked from him to Onar, back and forth ; then 
whined again and sat down. 

Huraldo seems to think that you can explain 
this matter also.” 

Yes. I was in the kitchen, by the courtesy 
of Dinah, when you came home in the morning. 
She left me by the fire and went out in response 
to your call. After she came in I went out io 
go to my tent, when Hu took my hand and led 
me away to the place of your landing last night. 
Together we traced the wanderings of some one. 
At last we came out at our tent, and Huraldo 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 


61 


laid hold of one of my companions and forced him 
up to me. I have not been very well, of late, and 
my friends found me unconscious once. They 
were out searching for me, and this friend got 
lost in the storm, and was out all night. Huraldo 
followed him for a long time ; but, my friend said 
was finally called off by a woman’s voice.” 

When Burndale finished speaking Onar was 
smiling beautifully. With a significant glance 
at Huraldo, she called Burndale ’s attention to 
him. Poor Hu was lying with his nose between 
his paws, rolling his eyes from one person to the 
other in a manner expressive of intense shame. 
Burndale laughed, Hu looked so very droll and 
sheepish. But Onar said; ^'Come here, Hu.” 

He arose slowly, and with drooping tail went 
to the horse, and stood up with his paws on the 
saddle. 

'Wou need not feel badly. You did not know 
Mr. Burndale’s friend. You only did your duty. 
Good Hu.” 

.He licked her hand, took two or three frisky 
turns around the horse with short sharp barks 
and stopped before Burndale with a look of quiet 
appeal on his face. 

its all right, Hu; always take good care 
of your mistress and her property, if you have 


62 


ONAR 


to eat me and all of my friends, at a venture.” 

Hu caught the touch of irony in Burndale’s 
voice, and was doubtful as to its significance ; so 
he waited a moment, and said '^wooh?” 

Burndale laughed and said ^^Good Hu.” 

joy! Forgiven again!” acted Hu, and sat 
down to await farther developments. 

^^Miss Onar, may I ask if you are leaving now 
because of our having disturbed your ‘ancient 
solitary reign’?” 

The quotation involves more than I am going 
to admit,” she replied, laughing; ”but, indeed 
we should be leaving soon, anyway. I love this 
solitary place dearly, however, and I am very 
glad to have all doubtful matters so satisfactorily 
explained before I leave. I thank you for your 
frankness. Here is your key ; and I hope that 
you will feel that you are perfectly welcome to 
use it.” And smiling brightly back upon him 
she galloped away. 

Huraldo came up, whining, and held out his 
paw. Burndale took it, and putting the key into 
the dog’s mouth, motioned to him to take it to 
his mistress. Hu was soon out of sight; and 
Burndale, turning sadly away, went back to the 
camp. Soon the team came, and they departed. 

It is Qow three months since they returned. 


THE HEART OF THE STORM 


63 


Every thing remains as it was left that day, only 
that the leaves have fallen, and the lake is mur- 
muring a requiem over them. Since the return 
Burndale has had a long, tedious fever. Ages 
seem to him to have passed ; he is not the same 
man that he was before. He was formerly very 
fond of society ; and a general favorite with all 
the ladies, both old and young. But his fever, or 
his vacation, or both, have left him to a life of 
solitude. His friends rally him ; ask him what 
he saw in the forest of jack pine that so wrought 
upon him ; ask him whether or not he has become 
engaged to a squaw, or vowed perpetual celebacy 
or what? But to no purpose. Mark is changed. 

The fever seized him soon after his return. 
He was very ill. In his delerium he talked about 
Onar alone. He spoke softly and delicately of 
her refined and spiritual beauty ; he raved about 
her danger on the lake ; and he was distressed 
for the victims of a terrible shipwreck. Finally 
he recovered, but his physician was not wholly 
satisfied with his convalescence. He persisted 
too long, in the opinion of the physician, in the 
wild fancies of his delerium, holding to some of 
them even after he was out and attending to his 
business as usual. 


CHAPTER III 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 

It was about this time that Gerald Holmes, a 
chum of Burndale in his college days, called on 
him, and was persuaded into remaining for a few 
days. To this tried friend Burndale opened his 
heart, and told him about Onar. At first Holmes 
joked him, after the manner of young men ; but 
when he saw how serious a matter this was with 
his old friend he stopped bantering, and invited 
his confidence. 

While telling his story Burndale often fell into 
fits of revery from which Holmes was obliged to 
recall him. This tendency gave Holmes a very 
decided interest in his friend’s mental conditioil, 
an interest which soon developed into anxiety on 
his behalf. At last, when Burndale told of his 
wandering away from the castle, under the spell 
of Onar’s music, and of day-dreaming all night, 
Holmes said, a trifle sharply ; Hmp ! I consider 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 


65 


that to be a species of insanity which does not 
however, relieve one from responsibility for his 
own condition. Is this whole story of Onar only 
a day-dream?” 

^'Holmes, I am confiding to yon as I have not 
to any one else the strangest experience of my 
life, or of anybody’s life. You must be patient. 
Was I ever given to day-dreaming?” 

^^No. You were always matter-of-fact, to a 
fault: so I am the more surprised.” 

^'Well, I want you to be patient with me, and 
to help me out of my maze. If this whole affair 
is a day-dream or a phantasm, it is nevertheless 
something very real to me ; and I cannot trust 
myself any farther without the aid of some friend 
to help me solve the mystery.” 

^^I understand you better now, Mark, old boy ; 
and you may depend upon me for sympathy and 
any help that I can render. Now tell me frankly 
whether or not you believe this Onar to be a real 
flesh and blood mortal.” 
think she is.” 

^'How do you know that she is not just a fancy 
of yours? Has any one else seen her?” 

^'Why — the old negress saw her; and there 
were the horse and dog.” 

^^Did you ever touch the old negress, Mark?” 


66 


ONAR 


^'N-o-o: but the sense of touch is not the only 
sense that a man has. I saw her, she spoke.” 

'^Did you find the track of the white horse?” 

^^No.” 

''Did you touch the dog?” 

"Always you say ‘touch.’ Have you lost the 
other senses, Gerald? But I ‘touched’ the dog. 
I shook his great paw : it was heavy and strong. 
Moreover, I handled the boat ; and Onar’s hands 
certainly made the paddle drive the boat through 
the water, whether I could ‘touch’ them or not.” 

"Who is ‘touchy’ now, Mark? Come! on with 
your novel.” 

"Pshaw 1 Gerald, it’s all nonsense to doubt the 
physical existence of Onar. I will win her yet 
and marry her.” 

"So? sol Marry the goddess of dreams? ha 
ha 1 and raise a brood of young dreams? he, haw 1 
A fair, fairy wife, to be sure; and a fair family 
of fairies, I vow! Come, old man, let me laugh 
you out of this whimsy. An hallucination can 
make a dog’s paw as heavy as the reality. Well 
go on, Mark ; I must take you seriously, I see.” 

"If you had heard the music in which Onar 
breathed out her soul, and if the sensations that 
followed, sensations of boundless spiritual life, 
had been yours, I believe that you would have 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 67 

wandered in the wilderness all night, as I did.” 

When Burndale had finally finished telling his 
story, Holmes said; '^Well, Mark, I am deeply 
interested, whatever I may think. I understand 
that yon have been very ill since your vacation.” 

^Wes. Why?” 

'^Who attended you?” 

'^Doctor Smith. I do not see what that has to 
do with the case.” 

^Ht may have much to do with it. I think you 
had a fever.” 

^Wes.” ’ 

These fevers are frequently in one’s system 
producing strange hallucinations, for many days 
sometimes for three or four weeks, before one is 
really down. I am going to consult your doctor.” 

^^Well,” laughed Burndale, evidently uneasy, 
^^go ahead. I see that you are wedded to your 
illusions. You will find a sympathizer in Smith 
I think, although he does not say much to me. 
I confess that it all seems like a dream to me, at 
times ; but I think that we would find Onar castle 
to be a reality, were we to visit that region ; and 
the lake, too, would be there ; and I hope, also 
to find, sometime, that the fair woman herself 
is real. Go on and consult the physician. You 
may have to build a special asylum for me yet.” 


68 


ONAR 


Holmes called upon Doctor Smith, and found 
him very much interested in the case. 

Doctor, do yon find many cases of simple 
hallucination, without any foundation of fact, in 
such fevers?” 

We usually see a decided connection between 
the particular symptoms and some antecedent 
circumstance. For example, in this case. Burn- 
dale was alone most of the time, in a lonely and 
very romantic region : all this had a tendency to 
cause him to recall the many beautiful and noble 
women whom he had known, and by blending 
these the fevered brain produced that marvelous 
composite of the wilderness.” 

^^The greatest difficulty with your theory, as 
I see it, doctor, is the fact that though Burndale 
has been a great ‘ladies' man,’ he has not been 
easily ‘smitten’ nor accustomed to dwell in soli- 
tude upon their charms. The theory requires, it 
seems to me, some more immediate excitant. It 
would seem, too, would it not? that these fancies 
should have passed away by now.” ^ 

Well, Mr. Holmes, I am troubled about that. 
I should be very glad to find proof that Burndale 
had really seen a beautiful woman up there, with 
a white horse a dog and an old negress her only 
companions in a vast wilderness. But a woman 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY ^ 69 

would die from fear in such a situation ; and so 
I am watching our friend very closely, and I am 
expecting complete restoration before long.” 

”One more question, doctor : Did any one else 
see this woman?” 

have heard that Frankly n did. Now that I 
think of it I remember that he seemed to be loth 
to talk about the matter. I laughed about that 
‘dream of fair women’ that Burndale had, and 
asked him if he also had not been able to conjure 
up such a dream in that land of visions. He gave 
an evasive answer. I did not think of it at the 
time. I must see him again.” 

^'Why, of course he saw her!” said Holmes 
rising, as he recalled more of Burndale’s story: 
^^or else he dreamed, as he at first thought that 
he did. But it is strange that his dream should 
correspond so exactly with what Burndale is so 
sure that he saw.” 

I don’t know what you mean, Mr. Holmes.” 

Excuse me, doctor. I will go and get Frank- 
lyn, and we will worm the truth out of him.” 

So saying he left the astonished doctor much 
excited, and soon returned with Frankly n. The 
result of the conference was that the doctor gave 
Harry a sugar pill ; and, laughing, told him to 
call again in a day or two if he did not speedily 


70 


ONAR 


regain his badly scattered and wandering senses. 

Well, doctor, that mermaid on the back of a 
swan was very like the fair figure that Burndale 
saw in her boat, was it not? Could they both have 
been so crazed in the same way?” 

Hardly probable,” muttered the doctor. 

Well, be careful with your drugs, Mr. Smith. 
It would be awful to doctor such a glorious ideal 
out of a man’s head, upon the theory of mental 
aberration. Most men would need to be doctored 
for the same trouble, soon or late. Ha, ha, ha! 
Would it be apt to make his memory unreliable 
thereafter?” 

Doctor Smith joined in the laugh and agreed 
to be careful with his medicine. 

Holmes left the physician’s office in a state of 
great amusement ; but his face soon became very 
grave; and he walked away slowly, thinking. 

After Holmes left Burndale to make the visit 
to the physician, he sat down and gave himself 
up to a careful study of his problem, to discover 
if possible whether or not there was positive probf 
which he could produce to convince Holmes of 
the physical reality of Onar. Suddenly he sprang 
up and ran to his bedroom, laughing loudly. 

He opened a drawer with all confidence, still 
laughing. Then he drew back, suddenly silent 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 71 

and pale. He had thought of his photographs of 
Onar, and had laughed to think how complete 
would be the proof. They were not there, where 
he invariably kept them. He sat still, and drops 
of sweat beaded his brow. At last he arose, as a 
man in a dream might arise, and said; I 
can’t find them, then it was all a fancy, and I am 
insane. I will not tell Gerald.” 

He then searched everywhere, but they were 
not in the room. 

Holmes found him still searching, and in a 
state of mind bordering upon frenzy. 

^'Mark — Why, old boy! what’s the matter?” 

''Nothing.” 

Holmes sat down near his friend and placed a 
hand on his knee, saying; "Mark, you won’t let 
that laugh of mine distroy your confidence in my 
sincere sympathy — tell me you won’t.” 

"I don’t think I have any reason to doubt your 
sympathy, Gerald.” 

"Then tell me what has troubled you during 
my absence.” 

" I think that I either am or have been insane 
Gerald, and I am very thankful you are here.” 

" Insane is not the term by which to designate 
the aberrations of a fever, Mark. But what has 
changed your mind since I left you? Tell me. I 


72 


ONAR 


will help you work it out, if you will trust me.” 
had decided not to tell you about it at all.” 

Change your mind. I will help you.” 
know it will be better to do so — Well then, 
I thought that I had two photographs of Onar ; 
but I can’t find them ! Yet — I know that I took 
them and finished them myself. Which is the 
dream, and where am I? I came after the pho- 
tographs, thinking that they would settle the 
matter. ‘Do I wake, or am I dreaming?’ ” 

sometimes wonder, Mark, whether or not 
all life may be only a dream from which we shall 
sometime awaken. But we are generally able to 
find out which part of life, even if it be a dream, 
is the real within the dream, and which part is 
the dream within the dream. Get on your coat. 
We have just time to catch the north-bound 
train for Brookings. We will settle this matter 
in cold blood, literally ; for now there is snow on 
the castle of Onar. Come, why don’t you hurry?” 

have a strange dread of that country. But 
I suppose it is very foolish. I will go.” i 

In due time they arrived at the siding called 
Brookings, and after considerable trouble finally 
succeeded iu getting the use of a horse and very 
clumsy old sleigh. Just at dusk they set out, 
well bundled and provisioned, to be sure ; but, as 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 73 

Burndale urged, very foolish to start at night. 

Pshaw I Mark, come along. I want to see this 
fairy-land by moonlight. Moreover, you couldn’t 
find any place to lodge, if you were to try.” 

In fact Burndale had tried, and Holmes knew 
it. He was making the best of a bad situation. 

The snow was not yet more than four or five 
inches deep ; but there was no track, so that their 
progress was slow. The ride through the great 
forest would have been monotonous, if the road 
had not been narrow and rough. This road was 
merely a bridle path that had been widened only 
enough to allow a cart to pass. There was no 
danger of getting lost until one had passed the 
forest, and had come out on the jack-pine plain. 

After riding two or three hours they emerged 
from the forest onto the plain. Here all signs of 
a trail at once disappeared. There was no brush. 
One could drive almost anywhere. The great 
white spread that nature had laid over the ground 
made all ways a road, and no road anywhere. 

^ ^'Ah, this is beautiful I” exclaimed Holmes. 
^'This is a fairy-land for a fully grown man. I 
declare, Mark I I should expect to see fairies here, 
if not fair women. But where is your lake with 
mermaids boating?” 

^'0£f this way, I think,” answered Burndale, 


74 


ONAR 


pointing with his whip. ^'Everything, so far, is 
familiar; and I begin to feel more like myself.” 

"Good! If your visions turn out to be facts, 
you are a favored man.” 

Under the spell of the place and of the hour 
silence fell between the friends, and so they rode 
mile after mile. At last Burndale spoke: 

"Well, it is midnight. We ought to have seen 
the castle two hours ago.” 

"What! Is it midnight? The witchery of the 
landscape, thrice bewitched in this moonlight, 
has beguiled the hours — that and your brilliant 
conversation.” 

"You are in excellent spirits tonight, Gerald. 
You may have them dashed yet. This has proved 
to be a strange country, at least for me; and I 
have a presentment that you are destined to get 
mixed up in these affairs, in spite of my care.” 

Burndale spoke seriously, and Holmes looked 
at him with a twinkle in his eye, saying ; "Well, 
Mark, are you going to stay here till the Cas|:le 
of Onar comes to you, brought galloping over 
the knolls by the magic of its mistress?” 

"No — I was thinking. I suppose we might as 
well keep moving. Go on, John!” 

" ‘Go on to where?’ I think I hear John ask. 
You don’t drive him with a very confident rein. 


THE FALL OF THE ANGEL’S KEY 75 

I have not given any attention to the direction 
that you have been following, supposing that you 
knew the way. Now that we are lost, show me 
the object that you have been following.” 

'^Well, look! There she hangs, within two 
hours of setting — that bright star.” 

^'You have been following that! how long?” 

About four hours,” answered Burndale with 
extreme self-disgust in his tone, pulling the old 
horse around, as he spoke. 

You have followed the advice of the sage who 
said, ‘Hitch your wagon to a star,’ I see. Now 
let me add a word of advice ; Look higher for a 
star. Otherwise, you may be drawn in a circle, 
and forever go around the object of your desire. 
Wake up, man! and look for your love to the 
north-east of here.” 

”Of course! We have been following the star 
as it travelled westward, and have been led in a 
curve toward the west. Come on around here, 
John, and retrace your steps for about an hour; 
then we will make to the east, and ought to find 
the castle in half an hour more.” 

They rode on for a little while in silence. At 
last Burndale spoke, and his voice was troubled : 

Gerald, what a strange country this is! I feel 
awfully queer. Have you any such sensations?” 


76 


ONAR 


” Why — yes. But the long distance from any 
human habitation, except one, and that one so 
unusual ; the peculiar appearance of the country, 
evidently a wilderness, yet calling to mind a 
landlord of vast wealth and of rare taste in land- 
scape gardening ; the moonlight over all ; and the 
ghoulish hour of the morning — If a man has any 
sentiment in him, surely it would be active here 
and now.” 

Holmes became silent again. His fine gray 
eyes swept the horizon with a keen, but softened 
glance ; peered deep into the heavens ; returned 
to the rolling ground and dwarf-pine trees, again 
and again, until his soul was full of grave and 
lofty thought. 

Burndale watched his friend closely to discover 
what effect this strange country was destined to 
have upon him. At last he saw Holmes quite 
abstracted, perhaps day-dreaming, plainly under 
the spell of this haunted land. This reassured 
Burndale, not a little ; and convinced him that 
his experience here had not been so much more 
insane than that of his friend might have been 
under like circumstances. 

Well, Gerald, you have fallen under the spell 
more readily than I supposed you would. You 
have not spoken a word for three-quarters of an 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 


77 


hour, and now it is time that we were making a 
turn to eastward. How do you feel by this time?” 

^'What? O, I feel well enough. I was think- 
ing. Make your turn to the eastward, and let 
us get to the object of our journey. Do you 
recognize any landmark? It would seem that 
you must have been on this very spot before, if 
you traveled about as much as I should have done 
during your long vacation.” 

^^No. This country, though seemingly diver- 
sified by hill and vale, is very much the same 
for miles around. You get lost within a few rods 
of your tent. We will strike out due east, and 
see what we find.” 

After riding in silence, again, for some time, 
Burndale asked: ^^Of what are you thinking so 
closely, Gerald? I want to know the working of« 
your mind under these influences that affected 
me so strangely.” 

hardly know, Mark. My thoughts are far 
from being orderly or consecutive ; and yet they 
are linked together, somewhat, I think. Back 
there when I spoke of the country suggesting a 
landlord, my thoughts went on in that direction. 
Of course my mind naturally turned to the stars, 
and to the moonlight over all. How wonderfully 
the Landlord has lit up his estate by night. It is 


78 


ONAR 


beautiful. It is grand — sublime I Then I fell 
to wondering whether or not he took any pleas- 
ure in these wilds ; why he made them, whether 
for his own pleasure or for man’s. If for his own, 
does he visit here? Can pure spirit enjoy such 
material things? It would seem so; for spirits 
are here, a multitude of them. Ghosts! Mark. 
You say this ground is almost barren — no beast 
or bird lives here. Why then was it made, if not 
for spirits? I christen this region, ‘The Haunt 
of the Spirits.’ ” 

guess it is well named. In proof of it, look 
at this horse. He is usually very docile, as you 
have observed ; but see how he hangs over to one 
side, and I have to keep pulling him over this 
way in order to keep our direction at all. See 
that 1 Whoa 1 What ails the old mule 1 He acts 
like Baalim’s ass. You see your spirit theory 
is quite correct.” 

Indeed John was acting in a very refractory 
manner. He very sullenly refused to keep ^oing 
straight ahead, but sagged over to one side ; and 
when Burndale insisted that he go straight, he 
reared and came down with his head well pulled 
around in the direction in which Burndale sought 
to drive him, but with his body farther in the 
direction in which he intended to go. Indeed he 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 


79 


nearly fell over upon the thill. And the harder 
Burndale pulled, so much the more did the horse 
obey with his head ; but, like some Christians, 
so much the lower did he lean upon the thill. 
All were now at a standstill. Slowly the horse 
let himself down, lower and lower, until he lay 
quietly in the snow. 

^'That’s right, Burndale, let him down easily, 
easily — so. There I Dosen’t he rest peacefully?” 

^'So he does. Perhaps — ” 

''What’s that!” 

The horse was perfectly quiet, and both men 
listened with suspended breathing. They seemed 
to hear, floating in the air above them, the dying 
echo of distant music. For an instant Burndale 
felt the same strange sensations that he had felt 
here before ; but he soon discovered a possible 
solution of the mystery. As sometimes happens 
when one is lost, he had wandered onto familiar 
ground, without recognizing it; and then, with 
strange suddenness, all the wheels in his head 
seemed to turn, and he found himself in a well 
known spot. The castle of Onar lay just over 
the swell of ground in the direction in which the 
horse had been determined to go, and whence the 
music seemed to come down from the upper air. 
But could Onar be there? Burndale was not at 


80 


ONAR 


all satisfied, but this explanation steadied him. 

''Well, Gerald,—” 

"Hush!” whispered Holmes. 

The music was heavenly, and it really seemed 
to come down from heaven. As they listened, 
the ravishing strains rose higher and higher into 
the sky, and became fainter and fainter. But in 
the intense silence — even the horse seemed to be 
listening — the music still throbbed in the upper 
air — up and up, until, as their eyes followed the 
receding and invisible choir, they saw an angel 
shut the door of Heaven. They were left out. 
With upturned faces, they sat in silence. Even 
Burndale, with a partial solution of the mystery, 
was spell-bound. At last he attempted to speak 
his friend’s name, but the first attempt was only 
a whisper. Then he cleared his throat and spoke 
in a low voice — but in the silence it sounded like 
a shout; they must have heard it in Heaven, 
yonder — 

"Gerald! A-heni! Gerald!” \ 

"What?” replied Holmes, without moving or 
lowering his eyes. 

"What was it?” 

"The seraphim.” 

Then, after a moment’s pause, and just before 
Burndale had recovered from the shock of that 


THK FALL OF THE ANGEL’S KEY 


81 


profane answer, lie continued: ^^Did yon see 
that, Mark? It was wonderfully beautiful and 
suggestive.” 

^^What?” 

That little cloud yonder. It turned, like a 
gate, just as the music passed beyond hearing, 
as if the musicians had passed through, and the 
gate had been closed after them. It was wonder- 
fully well done.” 

‘Well done!’” 

^Wes. Did not I christen this, ‘The haunt of 
the spirits?’ ” 

Holmes fell to musing again. Burndale took 
the whip, and touched the horse lightly on the 
quarter, saying; ^'Get up, sir, and go on. You 
may take your own course.” 

A second and sharper touch aroused him. He 
got up ; shook himself nearly out of his harness ; 
and, blowing his nose impatiently, started on a 
brisk walk in the direction of his choice. A few 
steps brought them to the summit of the knoll, 
whence was seen, a few rods farther on, across a 
little vale, and on a swell of ground, the snow on 
Onar Castle, glistening in the weird light of the 
setting moon. The horse stopped abruptly, and 
neighed aloud. 

^^Whoa!” said Burndale, in an undertone, as 


82 


ONAR 


he yerked the rein. ^^Be quiet, sir! Stand!” 

^^Ah!” exclaimed Holmes, in a low voice, as 
his eye fell on the miniature turrets of the little 
castle. 

The horse gave another impatient blow of his 
nose, and started forward. 

There was no sign of life about the castle : as 
they drew nearer there appeared every sign of a 
complete absence of life. The shutters were all 
closed ; the snow lay undisturbed on the window 
sills ; there was not a track to be seen anywhere. 
They drove entirely around the building, look- 
ing carefully at everything, and examining every 
sign. Then they hitched the horse down by the 
stable, blanketed him warmly, aud gave him his 
fodder; then they proceeded to make a careful 
examination of the whole premises. They went 
everywhere, While Holmes was looking off on 
the frozen lake, Burndale went to his cellar door. 
With some difficulty he raised the doors of the 
cellar- way. He then went down to examine his 
lock. It was in place, just as he had left it. As 
he was coming out. Holmes was passing. Both 
men started a little, and then both laughed in 
undertone. 

^^Whatareyou afraid of, Gerald?” Burndale 
asked in a low voice, rising from the cellar- way. 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 83 

the dead coming out of the tomb,” replied 
Holmes, in the same subdued tone. Then he 
spoke more boldly : But why are we speaking 
in whispers?” Then he added, in a loud voice: 

What are you afraid of?” 

Music, when there is no one to make it. I 
expected to find Onar here, unreasonable as it 
may seem to you. It is mighty queer. I wish 
we were in Castleton, sound asleep, and dream- 
ing this. We should awake in a cold sweat.” 

^^Oh, for the sweat now!” exclaimed Holmes. 
^^The ghosts know that 1 am cold enough to be 
one of them.” 

”So am I. I wish we could get into the house 
and get warm.” 

Are there stoves in the house?” 

A cooking stove ; but the house is warmed 
by a coal furnace, and the cellar is full of fuel.” 

^’Now see how foolish you were not to keep 
your key.” 

^Wes ; I think Onar was willing that I should 
have access to the house; and, just now, that 
would be a blessing. What fools we are to be 
here at all, at this time of night! Gerald, my 
feet are freezing.” 

^^Do you think so, really, Mark? I am afraid 
that mine are too. You are certain that it is not 


84 


ONAR 


possible to get in?” 

Perfectly sure. We bad better get into the 
sleigh and wrap up in our blankets and sit on our 
feet.” 

This conversation took place under the window 
of Onar’s boudoir. They stood stamping in the 
snow for a moment longer, and deliberating as 
to what they had better do next. They finally 
concluded that, as the horse had been refreshed, 
and as they had accomplished what they came 
for, they would return to the station. Just as 
they were turning away, something fluttered 
down, and settled in the shadow of a pine a few 
feet from them. They both saw it. 

^^What was that?” asked Burndale, in a tone 
of forced unconcern. 

It looked like a bird of some kind. I thought 
you said there were not any birds in this region.” 

There aren’t, usually. Maybe it’s a raven. 
It lies perfectly still.” \ 

Well,” said Holmes, as if a wholly new idea 
had suddenly struck him, Let’s find out what 
it is.” 

They approached it, cautiously ; then stooped 
over it, tentatively ; finally. Holmes picked it up. 
It was a large, black ostrich plume, and — what I 
— a key tied to it with a piece of blue ribbon. 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 85 

O-ho ! The angel dropped her key, when she 
locked the gate up there I Now, Mark, if we 
could only get up there, we should stand a good 
chance of getting in. Turn around here. Have 
your wings started yet? I feel as if I could fly.” 

Mark reached out a hand that trembled visibly 
in the dim light, and took the key. 

^^My key !” he said simply, and started for the 
cellar door. Holmes followed. In a moment they 
were inside the cellar. 

^^Hal This is warm,” whispered Burndale. 

There is a fire in the furnace. See the glim- 
mer of light there?” 

There must be some one in the house ; and he 
must have been in here a long time without step- 
ping out or opening a shutter, for there has not 
been a movement outside since the snow fell,” 
answered Burndale. 

^VNot probable,” responded Holmes. ^^Why 
should any one keep the house shut up like this?” 

A coal fire does not burn on forever,” replied 
Burndale. 

Holmes did not answer, but he evidently 
wished to find out something more about the 
house, and perhaps to find more comfortable 
quarters, for he remarked : ^'Does not your hos- 
pitality extend to the rooms above?” 


86 


ONAR 


hospitality’? Why, let me see. I was 
granted the freedom of the house, provided I 
came in through the cellar. Have yon a match?” 

Holmes produced a match, and in a moment 
the whole cellar was revealed to them. 

^^Come on,” said Mark, going to the stairway 
that led up into the house. 

They reached the landing, found the door un- 
locked, and passed through, just as the match 
went out. 

Another match,” whispered Burndale. 

The match was produced and lit. They were 
in the kitchen. There was not a lamp in sight, 
and the match went out. Presently Holmes lit 
another and lighted the gas, remarking; ^Wour 
Onar has things convenient. I noticed some 
plumbing, also, as we came through the cellar ; 
and here are faucets in the kitchen. Seel Here 
is water, too.” Holmes turned the faucet, and 
the water gushed forth. 

did not notice this when I was here before ; 
but I prefer fire to water just now. The wood 
has been laid in order here for the application of 
a match. Now we have a fire.” 

The young men enjoyed the genial warmth of 
the fire until they grew drowsy. Then Holmes 
asked again: Does not your hospitality extend 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 


87 


to the rooms above? I am getting very sleepy.” 

^'What! Would you presume so far, Gerald?” 
presume I would, Mark. You play host, 
or I will play invader.” 

Burndale scratched his head in perplexity; 
but finally said ; Of the two evils the first is 
the least. Vl\ take some matches from this case. 
There! Turn out your light, and come on.” 

They soon found themselves in a large, corner 
room. It was beautifully furnished. The win- 
dows were secured, on the outside, by the heavy 
iron shutters, before mentioned. Each of these 
shutters was provided with a slot which could be 
opened easily by opening the window. Holmes 
soon discovered this, and opening the slot in the 
east window he looked out upon the frozen lake. 
Burndale, looking out through the north window, 
saw the horse quietly eating his bundle of hay, 
and quite comfortable in his warm blankets. 

When Burndale turned from his observations 
he found Holmes already making preparations 
to enjoy the commodious bed that was earnestly 
' inviting a slumberer. 

^^That is right, Mr. Holmes. Please to make 
yourself comfortable. Shall I leave you now ; or 
would you prefer to have me occupy the same 
bed with you, to keep the spooks at a distance?” 


88 


ONAR 


^^Come, you’re wasting time,” said Holmes, as 
he tumbled in. 

Burndale followed quickly. 

They slept until noon the next day. Then 
they found victuals, satisfied their hunger, and 
went out as they came in. Burndale locked the 
door, put the key in his pocket, and the feather 
in his hat. Then they searched again, in the 
broad light of noon, for signs of life outside — 
all around the house and barn, and down to the 
boat-house. No signs were there. No foot had 
been in the snow that fall. There were not more 
than three or four inches of snow. About three 
inches fell during the first storm , and then a light 
crust had formed ; on the top of this crust lay an 
inch of snow that had fallen recently. If any one 
had come in on the first snow, the tracks would 
have been too deep to be obliterated by the later 
snow. 

The men rode away a short distance in silence. 
Then Holmes said; '^Mark, I want to go ba!ck.” 

''What for?” 

"Because there is some one in that house, who 
has gone in and out many times since this last 
snow fell. There must be some explanation of 
the matter. We came up here to clear up mys- 
teries ; but we have only fallen into mysteries 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 


89 


profounder than before — immensely profounder.” 

Burndale stopped the horse rather reluctantly. 

^^Well, Gerald, I do not know what more we 
can accomplish. But we will go back, if you say 
so. I am satisfied, and ready to go home.” 

Let’s go back and look once more. If any 
one is in there, he has kept very still for several 
hours. Go back softly ; he may be stirring now. 
Hold on! You stay here until I beckon you to 
follow me.” 

‘^As you please; but we have probably made 
ourselves quite obnoxious to some one already.” 

‘‘Circumstances justify,” replied Holmes, as 
he turned back. He hurried along, keeping out 
of sight from the house, as much as possible, and 
stopping frequently to listen. Once he thought 
that he heard the growl of a dog ; but it was not 
repeated, and no farther sound was heard, except 
the wind moaning in the pines. He concluded 
that he had mistaken this sound for the growl. 
He reached the house without discovering any- 
thing; and then went clear around the house, 
listening intently, but not hearing a sound. He 
then called to Burndale, who drove rapidly up to 
to him. 

“Did you discover anything?” 

“No. Let’s go in again. We were too modest. 


90 


ONAR 


We ought to have gone into every room. Really, 
Mark, there is too much at stake to excuse us 
for going away without doing everything possible 
to solve this mystery, even if we cannot find the 
solution of the one that we came to solve.’’ 

‘‘It seems indelicate to ransack the house, 
Gerald,” said Burndale, repovingly. 

“I agree with you, my dear Mark ; but delicacy 
will have to give way when the peace of mind, if 
not more, of two worthy young men is at stake.” 

^^Well, Gerald, perhaps you are right; but I 
don’t like it. I can stand the mystery without 
having my peace of mind so seriously disturbed 
as it would be by the memory of having done so 
indelicate a thing. But, if you are in danger, 
here, take the key and go in alone.” 

He handed over the key ; but, before Holmes 
had gone ten feet, he ran after him, took the key 
from his hand, and led the way himself. Holmes 
looked at his friend with a curious smile ; but he 
followed without making any remark. 

They went through the house, opening every 
door, looking through every room and closet, 
and under every bed. They came to the door of 
Onar’s boudoir. It was locked. Holmes rapped. 
No response was heard. He rapped again, and 
again. No response. Finally he called aloud : 


THE FALL OF THE ANGELAS KEY 


91 


any one in there? We do not ask you to 
open the door ; but we are bewildered, and would 
very much like to know whether or not there is 
any one in the house.” 

No response. 

^Wou do not know what ruin you may cause 
by refusing to speak. Mr. Burndale has been 
very ill ; and the mystery con — ” 

There I Holmes, enough of that! I will not 
allow my weakness of mind to be made the basis 
of any such appeal 1 Miss Onar, if you are in 
that room, I beg you to spare me the mortifica- 
tion of knowing it. Our invasion of your castle 
is inexcusable, however good the excuses that 
we should formulate might be. Now Holmes, 
you have done all that you can do. Let us be 
gone. I am in a sweat, from very shame! This 
door was locked and all the others open when I 
went through the house last fall ; so probably no 
one has heard us, after all.” 

^Wour feelings do you credit, my dear Mark; 
but my case is quite different. I am here to find 
out certain facts which your physician believes 
to be of great importance relative to your entire 
recovery ; and I should be recreant to my trust, 
if I did not do all in my power to get at them. 
I still hope that, if the lady is within, she will 


92 


ONAR 


respond.” The last sentence was spoken with 
an expectant look toward the locked door. 

^^Come away!” said Burndale, with evident 
signs of rising anger. ^^This is a breach of honor. 
You have not the right to refuse me. I let you 
in, and as you are a gentleman you will go out 
at my request.” 

^^Very well, Burndale, I must respect your 
somewhat shadowy authority, and follow you to 
the cellar.” 

They reached the cellar, and were about to go 
out, when Holmes asked : 

^^Are you willing that I should take a look 
around the cellar before we go out?” 

Certainly, Gerald. I hope you are not offend- 
ed ; but if you had been in my place you would 
have put a stop to this thing much sooner than I 
did. You cannot quite appreciate the violence 
of which we have been guilty, because you have 
never met the lady against whose delicate nature 
the offense has been committed.” 

”What is this, Mark?” asked Holmes, from 
the other side of the cellar. 

Burndale went over to him, and they stood to- 
gether before a strong iron door, heavily barred, 
and having a lock requiring a very large key. 
The bolt was shot and the key had been removed. 


THE FALL OF THE ANGEL ’S KEY 93 

presume,” answered Burndale, ^^that tliis is 
the door to a strong room, or possibly a vault.” 

so, the vault is not under the house, Mark ; 
for the door is in the stone wall foundation. Is it 
another outside cellar-way?” 

I think not ; we should certainly have seen it 
on the outside of the cellar.” 

We can easily tell when we go out. Better 
still, Mark; you stay here, to locate the door for 
me, and I will go and find the corresponding 
place in the wall outside.” 

”A11 right.” 

A moment later Holmes called to Burndale to 
tap on the door. He did so, and Holmes made 
an answering tap on the wall. 

There you are, right over the door,” called 
Burndale. 

” All right ! How does it sound when I stamp?” 
''Hollow I” 

"So it does out here. Come on out!” 

Burndale went out, locked the door securely, 
and shut down the outer doors. Then he joined 
Holmes, who was stamping around, and listen- 
ing, seeking to determine the extent of the vault. 

"This must be quite a large room, I think,” 
he remarked, as Burndale came up. "What can 
she use it for? Hardly necessary to have it so 


94 


ONAR 


large to hold millions of money and jewels. It 
is about four feet wide, and it comes way out to 
here, ten or twelve feet. Indeed, I don’t know,” 
stamping, ^^but it comes farther.” Stamp, stamp. 
^^I think not, however. Well, Mark, I suppose 
we might as well go home.” 

^^I have been ready for some time,” answered 
Burndale. 

They rode nearly all the way back in silence. 
Soon after their arrival the train came, and the 
friends went home. 


CHAPTER IV 


”OLE KENTUCk” 

A short gallop brought Onar to the spot where 
she had left Dinah, when she went back to find 
out certainly about the fastenings of the cellar 
door. Onar, in the kindness of her heart, had, 
herself, ridden back to make the investigation, 
knowing that Dinah would almost as willingly 
face death as to go back alone to the deserted 
house. Now she rode up gaily, and crying out, 
^^Come on mammy,” flew past her, and up the 
trail, at a sharp canter. 

Dinah, who was no mean horsewoman, and as 
nimble as any cat, in spite of her eighty years, 
shook the reins on her horse’s neck, and urged 
him into a gallop, exclaiming, all along: 

Git up dar, git ’long ! Dat white sister ob 
yo’n ’s only a zephyr, but she go lak a gale. 
Git ’long!” 

C‘ld John, the brother of Zephyr by courtesy 


96 


ONAR 


only, ambled along as best be could, and Dinab 
grumbled at every contact of bis feet with tbe 
ground: John, go softabi” 

Soon tbe musical Hoo-boo” of Onar floated 
sweet and clear from a distant knoll. 

lorM Hoo-boopP’ yelled Dinab, in res- 
ponse. But, with all ber fuss, sbe managed to 
get along very well, and soon came up witb Onar 
wbo sat waiting for ber, caressing ber borse and 
talking to Hnraldo : Is Zepbyr a little too fleet 
for you, old fellow? Wby I Wbat’s tbe matter, 
sir? Hu, did Mr. Burndale give you tbis key?” 

W oo-woo-wub ! ” 

''He did, did be! Well, I will carry it, and 
tben you can breathe more freely.” 

Dinab now came up, grumbling because John 
was so rough. Onar did not bear ber. She turned 
ber horse’s bead into tbe trail, and mused aloug 
tbe way, toying witb tbe key. So they rode on, 
until it began to grow dusky in tbe vales^ and 
Dinab began to get extremely nervous. Finally 
sbe could not restrain herself any longer; and 
riding up so that sbe could speak easily to ber 
mistress, sbe said softly ; ‘^Does Misse notice dat 
it gittin, da’k?” 

No, Misse did not notice that or anything else. 
Sbe did not answer: indeed, sbe did not hear. 


OLE KENTUCK 


97 


( i 


M 


Dinah was in a state bordering upon awe. She 
fell back a little, and rode in silence. But her 
eyes were everywhere; and the whites of them, 
as they rolled here and there into every dusky 
corner, would have frightened a hundred spooks 
away. It is a pity that she did not know it ! 

They had now passed the border of the jack- 
pine region, and had entered the great forest of 
native timber. On account of the height of the 
trees and the denseness of the underbrush, it was 
quite dark here. But still Onar dreamed on. She 
was in the spirit world where there is no dark- 
ness, no night, no danger and no fear of danger. 

They finally reached the station ; soon, they, 
and the animals also, were aboard the train, and 
rushing southward through the night. 


^'It clar daylight, Misse Onar, an’ all de folks 
in de car done got up. £)e cullud gemman jus’ 
mak de las’ call for breakfas’. You gwine sleep 
right fro to ole Kentuck?” 

^'O Dinah, you interrupted such a beautiful 
dream ! ” 

The train rushed and rumbled on hour after 
hour, until finally Onar saw the broad sweep of 
the Ohio, majestically encircling the base of a 
distant hill. Her eyes danced at the sight, and 


98 


ONAR 


a sligHt flusli warmed her cheek. Dinah came 
to her in a flurry of excitement, crying ; ^^See de 
ribber, Missel We almos’ to ole Kentuck. We 
cross de ribber, an’ dere we be. Did you send 
word to ole Mose to meet you?” 

^Wes. Will you be glad to see Moses?” 

^%aw, now, Misse, ob cose I’s po’ful glad to 
see my ole man. I got de bes’ ob you dere. You 
done loose de bes’ part ob life, honey. I spects 
yo’ might get one, do, sho nuff,” she added with 
a mischievous little laugh. 

As twilight descended, the train to which our 
travelers had been transferred pulled out toward 
the interior of the state. The twilight deepened 
slowly, and softly merged into moonlight. The 
silent hills and valleys gave no sign that they had 
once been important in the making of a great 
nation’s history. But the bright eyes that looked 
on them as they whirled past revealed, within the 
body that sat as motionless as they, a soub that 
reveled in the memory of days when these hills 
were all alive ; and sometimes full of threatening 
noise. Yes, she seems to hear the earlier sounds 
of wars less noisy. She remembers the Indian 
who through these little hills, then clad in virgin 
forests, followed with fleet foot the panting fleeing 
game ; or, horrible in his war-paint, sent up that 


OLE KENTUCK’ 


99 


awful whoop of death upon the trail of some fast 
fleeing foe ; who turned, at last, to give and take 
the deadly wounds of tomahawk and spear. 

As the train drew near to the station at Stuart 
the contour of the hills became more and more 
familiar to the watching eyes. The face of our 
traveler became more spiritual, with a strangely 
immaterial beauty. She might be old, very old, 
as angels are. Yet it was Onar’s face, and it 
might be that twenty summers had not yet 
painted their landscapes in those dreamy eyes. 
Was she from some pre-historic race, unfallen, 
beyond the power of time to touch and mar, im- 
mortal, all of whom but she had been translated 
to another world? 

^^Misse Onar, we done got dere.” 

With a quickly indrawn breath, as if it were 
a sigh of waking, almost a stifled sob, she turned ; 
then answered quietly; ^Wery well, Dinah, I am 
ready.” 

The train stopped, and Dinah hastened out in 
advance with the luggage. As she reached the 
platform of the car she called out: ^^Hi, Mose!” 

''Hi, Dinah!” came the response of Moses. 

As soon as Onar had alighted Moses came to 
her with his cap in his hand, saying; "I done 
druv de kerrige ober, kase I low maybe Misse 


100 


ONAR 


too tired to ride, atter her long journey home.” 

Thank you, Moses. You are always very 
thoughtful for my comfort; but I think I will 
ride. You may take Dinah home in state. I 
will follow slowly.” 

Zephyr stepped out onto the platform with a 
happy neigh, to which the horse that Moses drove 
responded with vigorous cordiality. Huraldo tore 
around the horse and carriage and Moses in a 
perfect fury of delight, and finally knocked ^'ole 
Mose” entirely off his feet. 

Moses picked himself up, and assisted Onar 
to mount ; then he and Dinah drove home on a 
spanking trot. Onar followed, restraining Zephyr 
to a walk. She had not gone far, musing, when 
the sound of galloping hoofs came faintly but 
distinctly from behind her. 

^'Whoa! Be quiet 1” 

Instantly, dog, horse and rider, were statues. 

^^Yes,” murmured Onar, I know the ghit of 
his horse. Away, Zephyr!” 

So saying, she shook the rein upon her horse’s 
neck, and sent her flying along the turnpike at 
a speed that would have won the Derby and Oaks 
from any mate in the world. Such a horse! Her 
comely head extended, her nostrils breathing 
fire, her body, swinging low along the ground. 


OLE KENTUCK 


101 




M 


rose and fell to tlie rhytlim of her ringing hoofs. 

^'Now let him catch us with his famous racer 1 
A-hal my Kentucky queen, do you feel the 
blood of the Darley Arabian, coursing through 
the veins of his great-great-grandson. Eclipse, 
bounding through your body? The stoutest of 
all blood I Let him catch us I” 

So they coursed about a mile. 

^'So-ho! Zephyr, so-ho! This is a rather swift 
gait for Hu. We can go more slowly and still 
keep out of the way of poor Frank and his lum- 
bering race-horse. So-ho I Steady I I don’t 
hear him . Whoa ! ” 

There was no sound on the road ; and, walking 
her horse along, listening, Onar reached the 
boundaries of her plantation. The place is very 
beautiful. At the western boundary of the plan- 
tation one emerges from between parallel ranges 
of hills out onto a plateau, tilted to an angle of 
about five or six degrees from north to south, the 
northern boundary of which, about a half mile 
distant, rises into a rugged range of hills. 

Zephyr now became so impatient to reach home 
that Onar gave her the rein, and she sped along 
past beautiful fields on both sides of the road, 
past the orchard on the north side, to the arched 
gateway opening to a quaint old house of colonial 


102 


ONAR 


architecture, standing well back on the north 
side of the road, among stately trees of native 
growth. With a happy neigh she turned in at 
the ivy-grown gateway, galloped up the gravelled 
drive that swept gracefully between the arching 
trees of the well kept grounds, up to the stately 
old mansion that might be as old as Onar, or 
that might not be older than she. 

The grounds were brilliantly illuminated, and 
here and there, up the drive, dusky forms were 
stationed with torches. As soon as Onar passed 
one of these torch-bearers he fell in behind with 
the shout, '^Welcome, welcome home to Misse!” 
So that when she arrived at the house she was 
attended by fifteen or twenty men and boys, some 
of them as black as the midnight when she rode 
upon Onar lake ; all of them bowing and crying ; 

Welcome home !” From the wide veranda that 
extended nearly around the house, several black 
women and girls crowded down to meet ^^Mis^.” 
In and out through the group Huraldo bounded, 
receiving caresses from all, and heedless of the 
numerous friends of his own species who sought 
to get a word with him. 

Onar bowed and smiled to all ; and held up her 
hand for silence, which followed at once. Then 
she spoke, and in the mnsic of her voice there 


OLE KENTUCK’ 


103 


could not be detected tbe slightest murmur of 
a minor key: ^'You have given me a royal 
welcome, my people. I am very glad to be home 
again, and to find you all here, and well. God 
is good. Let us never forget to thank him. Make 
merry as long as you choose to-night. Dinah 
will tell you of our adventures. To-morrow I will 
see you all. Good night I” 

Amid many a hearty, ^^Good night to Misse !”, 
Moses assisted her to alight ; and she passed into 
the house. 

Zephyr was led away to her companions, some 
of whom were brothers and sisters and children ; 
Huraldo at last consented to frolic with his kin ; 
Dinah led the way to a gathering of her children 
and grand-children in the servants’ hall ; Onar, 
after a light repast, went to her luxuriant rooms 
above, in the front of the great house. 

Having donned a simple white gown, she put 
out her light, sank into a low seat by the window 
that looked out toward the north, out across her 
beautiful grounds, through the tree-tops which 
had been arranged generations before to permit 
this vista, out across the road and the fields that 
stretched away and swept gracefully down to the 
serpentine Kentucky, slowly and placidly wend- 
ing its way, beneath the cold moonlight, to the 


104 


ONAR 


mightier waters which it was ever swelling, but 
never filling, away to the mountains beyond, that 
had formed the limit of her vision — for how long? 

A long time Onar sat absorbed in meditation ; 
indeed, so absorbed was she that her body seemed 
to be resting there, waiting till her spirit should 
return from its winged flight to the distant hills 
and along sinuous rivers to the broad Mississippi, 
the gulf and the ocean ; and then for its return 
by way of the fixed stars and the old, old moon 
whose face she knew as that of a long known 
and well loved friend. 

As her soul reached out in its yearning after 
the spirit world, in which she lived as one born 
blind lives among his unseen friends, her lips 
began to move, and the following words fell into 
the silence : — 

Alone! Ah, no. I should be untrue to you 
all, black companions of my life, dumb fields 
and sparkling river, and ye distant mountains 
whose soft outlines have appealed to my heart 
for generations: ye are friends and companions. 
And I may claim you, too, stars of this summer 
night. But you are so far away 1 Long as I have 
traveled, I have never quite reached you yet, so 
deep in your ether spaces, so far away, so cold! 
But I claim you, my beautiful queen of night. 


105 


“ole kentuck’’ 

And I claim thee, ‘Father of lights, with whom 
is no variation, neither shadow that is cast by 
turning;’ and I claim thy Son, ‘the Ancient of 
days,’ Immanuel. I am the last of my race. No 
white face welcomes me to my ancestral home. 
Yeti am not alone. God is everywhere; and 
perhaps the freed spirits of my forefathers are 
hovering around the old — I must see them!” 

Hereupon Onar arose abruptly. It was near 
the hour when the spirits of the departed walk, 
sometimes in visible form. Onar stepped out 
into the great hall, now as silent as the grave; 
and as dark, except for the moonlight streaming 
uncertainly in through the half-closed shades. 
She paused a moment, listening; then went on, 
down the broad stair, to the ancestral hall where 
were hung the portraits of her family for many 
generations back. The whole room was devoted 
to relics and heirlooms of the family. As she 
approached the door leading from the lower hall 
into this room she stopped before it to read again, 
as she had so often read, the one word, STuart; 
and to decipher the coat of arms with which it 
was adorned. Then she entered the room, and 
lighted it until every part was aglow, revealing 
many curious reminders of the days and of the 
countries of heraldry and of ancient chivalry. 


106 


ONAR 


But that to which Onar’s attention at once 
reverted was the long line of portraits, painted 
in oil by the best artists that the times in which 
they were done could afford. This line of por- 
traits was double, and extended nearly around 
the room ; the lower line was life size, painted at 
the age of twenty-one, for the men, and eighteen, 
for the women. Above many of these portraits 
were life size paintings of the same persons at the 
age of forty-five. Onar, when the room was light, 
paused before the portrait of herself, at the foot 
of the long line. The likeness was excellent ; 
and the picture seemed to be alive. But even 
more wonderful was the resemblance, almost as 
exact as that of copies would be, between this 
portrait and the three that preceeded it. These 
three were the portraits of Onar’s mother, grand- 
mother and great-grandmother. Above this last 
picture a perch had been fastened into the v^ll, 
and upon it, very lifelike, with its head toward 
the following generations, sat a raven. 

Farther up the line were some decided family 
resemblances; but the marvelous likeness that 
we find in these four is not repeated elsewhere. 
Here and there a portrait is lacking from the 
upper line, indicating that the person represent- 
ed there had not reached the age of forty-five. 


OLE KENTUCK’ 


107 


The upper line came to its end in a male figure 
immediately preceeding these last four women. 
These portraits represented only the eldest child 
in each succeeding generation; other members 
of the families were represented by their photo- 
graphs, preserved in many volumes of books that 
could be seen in regular order about the room. 

Onar sat down upon a divan that was placed 
facing these four extraordinary women. After 
sitting in mute study for some time, she again 
took up her soliloquy : — 

”How much do mental and spiritual traits 
have to do with the development of form and 
feature? To what extent can we safely reason 
back from similarity of form and feature to 
similarity, if not more, of mind and spirit? We 
four are one in form and feature ; and more, we 
are one in mind and spirit. I have the diaries 
of them all. They might have been written by 
the same person. I might have written them. 
Did I? Were the heathen Pythagoras and his 
followers so wholly wrong in their doctrine of 
Metempsychosis? Is that one weak corner of 
old Dinah’s mind sound, after all; and am I my 
great-grandmother? There have been four bodies 
of us ; and now no doubt three spirits are hovering 
around me; unless, indeed, the spirit that now 


108 


ONAR 


animates my body Has animated all four bodies 
in turn. I almost believe it. It seems to me 
that I wrote those diaries : they are full of my 
own soul’s experiences, wrought out under dif- 
ferent circumstances. If so, what of our royal 
ancestor?” She arose and turned toward another 
portrait, far up the line, that bore a remarkable 
likeness to the four. But she did not cross the 
room to look more closely at it, for a low ex- 
clamation outside the house, and the hurrying 
of feet down the drive startled her for a moment. 
She quickly turned out the lights and ran swift- 
ly and noiselessly up to her former seat at the 
wdndow, which was open ; and she heard, plainly, 
the peculiar hoof beats that had arrested her at- 
tention on her way home from the station. She 
sighed heavily; and murmuring, ^^Poor Frank,” 
sought her long deferred rest. 

And Frank? Frank is a neighbor’s son Vho 
has know Onar all her life. They played to- 
gether in childhood; they tramped the woods, 
and rode together in youth ; but less and less 
frequently, as they grew up; until, finally, they 
went away to different colleges, and drifted apa^t. 
Upon their return, Frank had sought to resume 
the old familiarity ; but Onar held him in check 
until she could see how he had developed. She 


109 


“ole kentuck” 

found that her fears were well grounded. He 
had become dissolute, and offensive to all her 
finer nature. He had wooed her persistently, 
but up to the present she had been able to keep 
him from speaking. 

He had not heard of her return, and it was a 
mere accident that he was upon the road she had 
traveled to-night. While she had been away his 
little heart had been full of anxiety. He un- 
doubtedly loved her to the utmost of his ability 
to love. He dreamed of her, and his nerves not 
always being in the best state, he once or twice 
thought that he had surely seen her riding her 
mare. But, upon seeking to put himself into 
her company, he had found — nothing. This had 
frightened him beyond measure; and, being full 
of the superstition common to many who are 
reared among the negroes, he had decided that 
Onar was dead, and that he had seen her spook. 
He mourned a little, drank a little harder, and 
kept away from the places that she would be apt 
to haunt. Until to-night he had not made any 
inquiries at Onar’s home ; but, finding himself in 
the neighborhood, and also a little steadier than 
usual, he concluded to ride home by way of the 
old Stuart plantation; and to stop, perhaps, and 
make the long deferred inquiries. What was his 


110 


ONAR 


dismay when, in the road at some distance in 
advance of him, he saw again the vision that he 
had seen twice before. He brought his horse to 
a stand still, and saw the vision simply vanish 
down the road. He sat with staring eyes and open 
mouth, an equestrian statue of horror. Finally 
his sense of hearing seemed to return, and he 
felt sure that he heard the patter of hoofs. This 
somewhat restored him to his senses. He rode 
slowly back and forth along the road, trying to 
make up his mind whether he had seen a vision 
again, or whether Onar had actually returned. 
He finally concluded to ride on past the house ; 
and, if he felt so inclined when he arrived there, 
to stop. When he reached the gate, he hesitated 
for a moment ; but, seeing the house alight, he 
dismounted, tied his horse beside the road, and 
proceeded cautiously up to the lighted window. 
The curtain was not very closely drawn, and he 
succeeded in getting a peep into the room where 
Onar was studying out the problem of her being. 
The poor fellow’s peek-hole was so small that he 
could see distinctly only the life size portrait of 
Onar. He was gazing intently at it when Onar 
arose and stepped into the range of his vision. 
She, in her white apparel, seemed to step out 
from the frame. It was enough, certainly, to 


OLE KENTUCK’ 


111 


satisfy any reasonable man that Her spook was 
abroad. With a half suppressed exclamation, he 
hurried away. 

Frank Weatherly did not sleep well that night. 
He had special reason for fearing Onar’s spook, 
even more than he loved Onar herself. But this 
will appear as we proceed. 

Within a few days it became entirely certain 
that Onar had returned, in the flesh ; and Frank 
regained his ordinary assurance. Two weeks, 
or thereabout, after the event mentioned here had 
occurred, he presented himself at Onar’s home, 
asking to see her. She could not well refuse, and 
so received him with dignified hospitality. She 
treated him with courtesy, but quietly repelled 
every attempt at familiarity. The old relations 
must never be restored. 

Frank at once began a regular siege. He 
called almost every day; and, in spite of all dis- 
couragements, persevered with a diligence and 
confidence which did him great credit. As Onar’s 
attitude toward him became colder, his purpose 
to win her ; or, at any rate, to possess her, grew 
stronger. At last the crisis came. They were 
alone in Onar’s home. The conversation had 
been fitful, and the call embarrassing. Weath- 
erly had come, fortified with liquor, determined 


112 


ONAR 


to ^^have it out and Onar, divining his purpose, 
and seeing his condition, did not feel inclined to 
act the part of the agreeable hostess. After one 
of the long periods of silence that punctuated too 
freely for comfort the very feeble conversation, 
Weatherly arose. Onar stood, at once, saying; 

Are yon going now? I have a message to send 
to your father. If you will wait a moment, I will 
send it in to you.” She turned toward the door ; 
but he reached it first; and, placing his back 
against it, said; ^^Why do you treat me in this 
way, Onar Melbourne? You have held me off at 
arm’s length ever since you returned. Can’t you 
remember the old days when you and I used to 
be always together ; and, I hope I can say honest- 
ly and truthfully for you as well as for myself, 
loved each other. I love you more than ever, and 
I ask your love in return.” He stepped^ toward 
her extending his hands. 

Onar stood with her hands clasped behind her. 
She did not move; but answered quietly; am 
sorry for this, Mr. Weatherly. I have honestly 
tried to prevent it, as I think you will agree. The 
comradeship of childhood does not always foretell 
comradeship for life. Since those days we have 
developed in opposite directions. I do not love 
you, and I never can love you as I must love the 


113 


‘‘ole kentuck” 

man who is to be my comrade for life, if such a 
man there be.” 

^^But, Onar, why can not you love me? I 
have education ; my family is one of the very 
oldest and best ; I have wealth.” 

^'Hush, Mr. Weatherly! I could never love a 
man for any or for all such considerations. It 
must be plain to you that we are far apart. 
Please forget that this scene has ever taken place, 
and turn your thoughts toward some one who will 
be more in accord with your tastes. And, Mr. 
Weatherly, you have been drinking to-night. 
Please let me pass.” 

Not yet. You will change your mind; and 
meantime give me one of those sweet kisses for 
which you used to be so famous.” 

^HVhat do you mean, sir! Stand aside!” 
cried Onar, now thoroughly aroused. 

^^Onar Malbourne, you had better take care. 
Unless you take me now, I will take you whether 
you will or wont. Not to-day nor to-morrow, 
but when you least suspect it and are least pre- 
pared. Take counsel of wisdom.” 

Unobserved Onar pressed a secret button with 
her foot, and said, calmly; ^^You had better go 
now, Mr Weatherly. And do not come again. 
I am sorry to have trouble with my neighbors ; 


114 


ONAR 


but you have insulted me most outrageously.” 

As sbe ceased speaking, Moses entered the 
room, asking; ^'Did you ring, Misse?” 

Weatherly answered with an oath; ^^No, you 
old fool!” and struck him a stinging blow. 

What does Misse say?” asked old Moses, with 
quiet dignity. 

'Wes, Moses, I rang. Show Mr. Weatherly 
the door 1 ” 

When Weatherly had given his cowardly blow 
there was a growl somewhere ; but Onar had raised 
her hand a little, and all was quiet. 

"Not till I have had a good-bye kiss, dear.” 

His hand laid hold of her wrist. 

There was no growl, but a scream of pain as a 
pair of jaws like a trap and a vice snapped upon 
the arm of the hand that held Onar’s wrist ; and 
Weatherly was led forth without other nt)ise or 
commotion than that which he himself made. He 
went home mad with pain and wounded pride. 
During the next week two attempts were made 
to kill Huraldo, both of which were thwarted by 
the faithful Moses and his sons. Onar, alarmed 
for the safety of her pet, and faithful protector, 
took him away from the neighborhood. 


CHAPTER V 


AWAKENING. 

Onar reached Otia, a little station about six 
miles south of Brookings, early one winter after- 
noon; and set out along the rough wagon road 
that led to the west. The walk to Onar castle, 
about twelve miles due west of Otia, would not, in 
summer, have been anything unusual for her; but 
the snow seriously impeded her progress. Like 
a true pedestrian she estimated the distance and 
the power of her endurance, and set her pace at 
about three miles an hour. This ought to bring 
her to the castle about three o’clock in the after- 
noon. At eleven o’clock she came to the end 
of the road. She then took to the woods with 
no guide but her compass. At half past two she 
came to the eastern end of Onar Lake. Follow- 
ing the north shore of the lake, she came to the 
path which she had made the previous summer. 
She and Huraldo followed this path until they 


116 


ONAR 


came nearly to tHe boat-house. Onar now stopped 
and called Huraldo to her side. 

^^Hu, I do not feel so secure up here as I once 
did. Let’s keep out of sight for a few days. Do 
you suppose the ice is strong enough to hold us?” 

Huraldo wagged his tail; then he immediately 
stepped out upon the frozen lake. Onar followed 
cautiously, trying the strength of the ice. It was 
safe. In a moment more they were at the outer 
door of the boat-house. In this door was a slide, 
large enough to admit an arm. This slide Onar 
opened; and, reaching in the full length of her 
arm, felt about until her fingers came in contact 
with a key, which hung just within reach, if one 
knew where to find it. With this key she un- 
locked the door, and she and Huraldo entered the 
boat-house. The tracks which they had made 
could not be seen from the bank next to the castle. 
One would need to go out upon the lake, or well 
down the north shore, in order to discover them. 

Having entered the boat-house, Onar shut the 
door, locked it, returned the key to the nail from 
which she had taken it, closed the slide, and 
following the little platform that extended around 
three sides of the boat-house, came to the stairs 
that led up to the door opening out upon the 
walk that led up to the castle. But instead of 


OUTWITTED 


117 


going up these stairs, she took a lamp from a 
shelf beneath them, a match from a match-safe 
that hung at hand, and lit the lamp. The boat- 
house was lined with iron plates, in the form of 
panels nearly as large as ordinary doors. These 
panels were riveted together with large-headed 
rivets. Onar looked steadily for a moment at 
one of the panels just at the foot of the stairs, 
pushed upon it and laughed lightly. Then she 
made Huraldo lie down at the foot of the stairs 
while she wandered aimlessly down one side of 
the boat-house and back. But when she returned 
the second time the panel that she had touched 
had rolled back, revealing a dark hole, from 
which a close, musty rush of air issued, causing 
Onar’s lamp to flicker, and causing Huraldo to 
give a short inquiring bark. Onar and Huraldo 
entered this musty hole. The door rolled noise- 
lessly back to its place, a spring clicked, and 
from the outside it could not be opened except by 
one who knew the secret key. 

The dark hole proved to be a tunnel along 
which they rapidly passed until, at about midway 
between the two ends, Onar stopped, removed a 
loose stone, and picked up a very large key. 
They soorL came to the farther end of the tunnel. 
With the large key Onar unlocked a strong iron 


118 


ONAR 


door, and she and Hu were in the cellar of Onar 
Castle. Shutting and locking the door, she re- 
moved the key, and shot a heavy iron bolt. Then 
she proceeded to build a fire in the furnace. 
This done, she turned on the water and gas, went 
up stairs, and soon had a rousing fire in the 
kitchen stove. 

While bustling about the kitchen, preparing 
a warm supper for herself and Huraldo, she 
entered into conversation with him. 

^'Hu, it would be pleasanter to open the shut- 
ters, and let the daylight in, would it not? But 
I think we will wait awhile. We can manage 
nicely for what time we need to be down here, 
and soon we will go up under our \3kylight. 
There we shall have all the light there is. If 
that drunken Weatherly and his companions 
should be able to follow us, intending to kill you, 
my dear old Hu, I prefer that they should not 
find any signs of us about the house. He wanted 
to kill you! The villain! And he said he 
would take me — surely he would not dare to use 
violence upon me ! But he actually took hold of 
me, intending to — Hm!” 

Here Onar made a very decided rattle with the 
stove utensils, and Huraldo gave a short, angry 
bark; both of which were very expressive of 


AWAKENING 


119 


contempt and anger. It was several moments 
before Onar regained her usually unrufEed 
temper; and they were moments in which the 
supper made rapid progress. At last she said ; 
^'Well, well, Hu, we must not be ill-tempered 
about it. Only it is a little hard not to have 
any one in the world who is your rightful pro- 
tector.” 

Huraldo whined. 

^^Yes, Hu, you do all you can; and you are a 
good dog. You are a great comfort to me ; and 
you took hold of Weatherly nobly. Good dog !” 

She sat down and took the noble fellow’s head 
in her lap, toying with his silken ears, and smil- 
ing upon him ; but, in defiance of the smile, 
there were tears in her eyes ; and one of them fell 
upon Huraldo ’s nose. He drew back, sniffed 
and barked. Onar laughed, and proceeded to eat 
her supper. 

When supper was over and the work was 
cleared away, they went up to Onar’s boudoir, 
about half of which was ceiled with glass. Two 
feet directly above this glass ceiling, there was a 
skylight in the roof. The portion of the attic 
where this glass ceiling and the skylight were, 
was partitioned off ; and the opening thus formed 
was beautifully decorated on the inside. The 


120 


ONAR 


large sashes of glass were so arranged that they 
could be easily rolled open or shut by means of 
little pulleys and ropes, manipulated from Onar’s 
boudoir. 

As Onar glanced upward, upon entering this 
room, she discovered that rain was falling, and 
that the snow had all been washed from the sky- 
light. She wondered whether the sash would 
stick. She had never been here in winter before; 
but when the plumbing was done provision was 
made for opening the skylight, in winter, by 
running a steam pipe from the furnace all around 
it, so that in cold weather the sash might be kept 
from freezing fast.*.- Onar now tried the pulleys, 
and found everything in working order. 

By evening the whole house was perfectly 
comfortable ; and Onar, being exceedingly tired 
from her long tramp, retired very early and slept 
soundly until morning. 

During the latter part of the night the rain 
turned to sleet, and a light crust, not sufficient 
to sustain a man’s weight, had formed ; and now 
snow was quietly and rapidly falling. 

Onar looked out through the slots in her shut- 
ters, and up through her skylight to the leaden 
sky. Something of the gloom and loneliness of 
the day and of the place settled into her heart. 


AWAKENING 


121 


SHe sought relief in her day-dreams ; but they 
failed to satisfy her. Spirits that habitually soar 
into the realm of dreams, almost as habitually 
sink into the valley of unrest. All day Onar 
wandered from room to room, seeking to interest 
herself in something, anything. She tried to 
read; but her books were tame, compared with 
her own dream ideals. Even her instruments 
of music seemed to refuse their usual response 
to her touch. 

As night came on, the shadows, which all 
day had been hovering around her spirit, fell 
softly and quietly, as fell the shadows of evening. 
The flood-tide of her soul came surging back 
from every high-water mark that it had ever 
reached — back and down into the deepest places 
of mid-ocean’s unfathomed depths. A few weeks 
ago a storm was gathering over this spot, and 
Onar’s spirit had called from her instruments of 
music imitations of nature’s most terrific moods, 
blended with the most awful depths of human 
fear and agony. But although her soul had been 
most mightily moyed, so that she had felt the 
pain of storm and shipwreck, yet, by some 
subtile power of the mind, the very pain she felt 
had been her pleasure. The poetic soul delights 
in creating scenes of deepest suffering, and 


122 


ONAR 


itself suffers in creating them; but that suffering 
is its greatest pleasure. Onar arose from ber 
harp that night and withdrew her spell from 
Burndale with an unconscious, but triumphant 
elation of spirit that was like an intoxication. 
Her wild mingling with the elements, in the 
storm that followed, were largely the result of 
that elation, that joy in the sorrow that she had 
called into expression from her organ, piano and 
harp. But her suffering to-night is not like that, 
a real suffering projected upon the background 
of her volition. This is a real suffering, born of 
the experiences of her soul. Ih came uncalled. 
It refuses to leave when bidden. Indeed, now 
that her soul has fallen into the spell of the 
sorrows to which she is peculiarly the heir, all 
the sensitiveness, the delicacy and beauty of her 
spirit, only make her the more capable of keen 
suffering. 

But she was outwardly calm, except for her 
restless wandering from room to room. At last 
she went to her boudoir; and, looking up, saw 
that the storm had cleared, and that the stars 
were shining. She reclined upon a couch from 
which she could look up into the deep sky. The 
moon was shining, and its familiar face gave her 
some sense of companionship; but, in the end. 


AWAKENING. 


123 


that so unreal companionship only increased her 
loneliness. At last she murmured : — 

Where, where is my spirit world, that I am 
so lonely? Oh, I have never heard those tender, 
throbbing words of love that mothers speak ! I 
can not remember that any one has ever kissed 
me and called me by some endearing name. 
Father, mother, sister, brother — I do not know 
the meaning of the words! Am I, in spite of all 
my faith that my spirit, not my body, is I — am I 
still a prisoner in this body? Why should I be? 
I have nothing for which to live. No one of all 
the world is happier because I live — unless it be 
you, Huraldo; and Dinah; and the other dusky 
people on the old plantation. If I must live in 
the body and have companionship only in the 
spirit world, why should not my body give me 
up and let me have a freer intercourse with my 
friends? Yet life must be for some purpose.” 
Then she thought long and deeply. ^^But my 
life is purposeless.” With the clearing of the 
sky is coming a clearer spiritual vision. must 
find out that for which I live, and live for that. 
Wbat is it? What can it be? How have I 
missed it? 0,1 can’t breathe in here,” she ex- 
claimed, springing to her feet, and throwing 
open her skylight clear to the upper air. Then 


124 


ONAR 


she fell to walking up and down the room with 
a strong, nervous step. was so happy here 
last summer I I had such lovely dreams I But, 
I see : my life is slipping away in dreams ; and 
God gave me my life for a purpose. I have forgot- 
ten my life, in my dreams of life.” 

She stopped beneath the skylight; and, turn- 
ing her pure face upward, sweetly breathed this 
simple prayer: '^OGod, I have overslept in my 
dreams of waking. Is the day dawning? Let 
the day dawn, I pray thee! Awaken me fully, 
for I am late and would do my4ay’s task yet.” 

She stood a little longer gazing into heaven, 
as if waiting for an answer. A few clouds were 
floating in the sky; but it was cold, and with a 
slight shiver she turned away; and, wrapped in 
thought, passed out of her room and down the 
stair, leaving the skylight and all the doors open 
to the night. She walked on, and mechanically 
sat down on the organ bench. She touched the 
keys; and, lo! her power had returned, vastly 
multiplied. The organ seemed a living being 
beneath her touch, a being instinct with holiest 
life, and throbbing with desire to express the ful- 
ness of the life that pulsed within. At first the 
wordless song was plaintive, pleading, full of a 
sad entreaty. It was the continuation of the 


AWAKENING 


125 


prayer for light. The struggle was severe and 
long. The upturned face was full of prayer ; was 
strong in prayer, with all the untold strength of 
woman’s matchless love ; was pure and sweet, 
with the unsullied sweetness of maiden purity ; 
was spiritual — Ah ! has the fettered soul escaped, 
and is this the angel? If not, and God answers 
this prayer, wafted to him in the strains of music 
that the angels pause to hear, and gives the 
dawning and the mission, then shall this marvel- 
ously beautiful and gifted girl become an angel 
of light to many a soul whose day began with 
rain and never cleared, not even when the 
curfew rang the dark day out. 

Her prayer grows stronger, and a little bolder. 
An angel is beside her now, and the utter lone- 
liness is giving way. The organ tones are a 
little heavier, and a stronger stop is speaking : 
”My mission, O God, my mission I Save me 
from the day that falls to evening with my task 
unfinished or, indeed, untouched.” Still deeper 
and stronger runs the song, and pleads the 
prayer. It floats out, and up the stair; and up, 
and out into the midnight; and on up into 
Heaven, where God is who hears and answers 
prayer; it floats softly and sweetly down from 
Heaven to the snow-mantled earth. 


126 


ONAR 


With all her soul in the organ, Onar still 
pleads on. But — is there not some shading of 
the thought, some yielding of the awful strain of 
prayer? No, no; but, in the midst of all the 
sombre stops, the celeste stop is sounding, gain- 
ing power, is triumphing over all, will conquer 
all, has conquered now 1 Celeste! Gloria! Alle- 
lujah! Ah, see that upturned face, lit by the 
undying fires of an immortal love and a trium- 
phant faith ! Steady now, sweet Onar, blessed 
of God and angels, and to be yet blessed of men ; 
let this transport of our souls calm slowly, 
gently, softly. The closing of the song is sweet, 
and low, and pensive, throbbing with restained 
intensity of love, and hope, and joy. 

The song is ended. Her hand falls into her 
lap, and Huraldo touches it with his cold nose. 

^'Poor Hu, has your mistress been selfish all 
day? It is all over now, old fellow. Now for a 
quick run through the tunnel, and a turn on the 
ice, and to bed, all in five minutes.” 

It was actually done — that is, up to the return 
from the ice, replenishing the furnace fire, and 
reaching the boudoir. But just as Onar reached 
for the rope to close the skylight, she was 
horrified by the neighing of a horse. Huraldo 
gave a low, ^^wough!” and stood with one foot 


AWAKENING. 


127 


raised, listening. Onar recovered herself in a 
moment ; and, realizing the need of perfect quiet, 
spoke decidedly to Huraldo : ^^Hu, no noise I” 

Huraldo’s response was a slight wag of the tail. 

Onar went quietly to the door, locked and 
bolted it. Then she went to a window and 
looked out through a slot in the shutter. The 
sound of a sleigh passed around the house and 
out of hearing. Onar opened the window a 
little, that she might hear better. Before long 
the conversation recorded elsewhere took place 
under her window. With great relief she recog- 
nized the voice of Burndale, and heard Holmes 
apeak his name. Huraldo also recognized the 
voice, and came very near to giving its owner a 
welcome. But Onar was watching him, and she 
raised a warning finger in time. 

The night had grown bitterly cold, and Onar 
was planning how she might close the skylight, 
so that all of the warm air should not escape as 
it came from the furnace, when the conversation 
under her window awakened her sympathy, and 
greatly distressed her. It was evident that these 
men were not seeking her, and that they were in 
serious danger of great injury from their expos- 
ure. Should she make known her presence, and 
let them in? She had perfect confidence in Mr. 


128 


ONAR 


Burndale, and she had full confidence in herself 
and in Huraldo. 

While she was hesitating she heard the key 
spoken of, and thought of the plan of throwing 
it out to them. She tied the key to one end of 
a plume, and with a well-directed swing sent it 
free through the skylight and clear of the house. 
She heard the exclamation, What’s that!” and 
the subsequent conversation. She thought that 
Holmes was rather irreverent, but could not help 
smiling broadly at his good spirits. 

She heard them go around to the cellar-way 
and raise the outer doors, and took advantage of 
the cover of this noise to close her windows and 
the skylight. With bated breath she heard the 
men come up the stairs. With relief she heard 
them go into the room across the hall. She was 
a little indignant ; but she was glad to have them 
comfortable; and she had, herself, furnished the 
means by which it was possible for them to be 
so. After all, because she must sit up all night, 
would she have them do so ; and a good bed un- 
occupied? Certainly not! She smiled grimly at 
the novelty of the situation, and prepared to make 
herself as comfortable as her circumstances would 
permit. First, she took a ribbon and secured 
Huraldo’s tail to his leg. This was necessary 


AWAKENING 


129 


because the good natured fellow was aways smil- 
ing, and he smiled with his tail. When he was 
lying down those smiles very frequently became 
audible. Next she spread a thick, soft quilt 
upon the floor, and made Huraldo lie down at 
one end of it. Then she took a pillow, put it 
on Hu, and lay down upon the quilt, drawing 
one edge of it over herself, and placing her head 
upon the pillow. This arrangement of the pillow 
was necessary because Hu sometimes dreamed 
that he was catching things, and growled and 
barked in his sleep. By this arrangement Onar 
would be able to check him before he betrayed 
them. Also, if Hu began to breathe so hard 
that there was danger of a snore, she could 
check that. On the whole it was a good arrange- 
ment, both for comfort and for safety. It was 
companionable, too ; and both Hu and his mis- 
tress liked it. Onar had not the least intention 
of going to sleep ; it would not be safe, with two 
strange men in the house, although there could 
not be any possible danger of anything, except 
discovery. However, she felt very easy in her 
mind, and glad that the men were comfortable, 
and — the sun was blazing down through the 
skylight ! 

It was well that Hu’s tail was tied. He had 


130 


ONAR 


been awake a long time, and was so very glad to 
have bis mistress come back from dreamland I 

Onar wondered whether or not the men had 
left, and whether or not she had been discovered 
during her sleep. 

She was not left long in doubt ; for soon there 
was a stir in the opposite room, and the men 
came out. Huraldo heard the noise, and for a 
moment seemed to have forgotten the entrance 
of the men during the night; and he would 
certainly have made known his presence, if Onar 
had not been watching him closely. As it was, 
she clasped both of her hands around his nose 
and mouth not a second too soon. She instant- 
ly released him, as he needed only the reminder, 
and to be helped over the first moment of his 
surprise. Then she shook her finger at him, 
and laughed silently. Huraldo was ashamed 
and hung his head ; but he would have laughed 
with her, if his tail had not been fettered. The 
attempt greatly amused Onar, who seemed to be 
in excellent spirits this morning. She laughed 
again, in that happy, silent way, and untied the 
ribbon from Huraldo’s tail. He expressed his 
appreciation of her confidence by an unusually 
vigorous wagging. 

So, watching Huraldo carefully, and listen- 


AWAKENING. 


131 


ing to the men, the time passed until they took 
their first departure. Onar saw them drive off, 
her feather in Burndale’s hat, with contending 
emotions of relief, loneliness and mirthfulness. 
Through the slot in her window she saw the con- 
ference and the return of Holmes. She was so 
intent upon her scrutiny of this new face, look- 
ing directly at her window as he came toward 
the house, that the listening Huraldo, before she 
was aware of his intention, had expressed his 
disapproval of the returning steps. She turned 
quickly and noiselessly, with upraised finger; 
but the sound of footsteps outside had ceased. 
Dog and mistress stood facing each other, Onar 
bending slightly forward, Huraldo looking up at 
her, his head on one side and his foot upraised, 
both absolutely motionless, listening intently. 

Presently the footsteps came on. Onar slowly 
shook her finger. Hu barely moved his tail in 
acknowledgement of her request for absolute 
silence. 

When Holmes called to Burndale to come 
back to the house, Onar returned to her quilt ; 
again fettered Huraldo ’s tail; and, seating her- 
self, motioned to him to lie down beside her with 
his head in her lap. In this attitude they waited 
patiently during the searching of the house. 


132 


ONAR 


Huraldo required constant attention. More 
than once he was at the point of breaking control. 
If it had not been for his wonderful training, and 
the eider-down quilt, they would certainly have 
been heard. 

Finally every door had been opened, and Onar 
knew that in a moment her door-knob would 
turn. She prepared Huraldo by whispering softly 
in his ear, and holding his nose in her hands. 
They passed that ordeal saf^y, and then Holmes’ 
appeal began. As he proceeded, Onar’s face grew 
grave with anxiety. She did not fully compre- 
hend how Burndale had been so mysteriously 
affected ; but she could understand how, if he had 
been ill and delirious, and was not yet wholly 
recovered, mentally, a simple knowledge of her 
presence might relieve him, if he were really 
doubtful concerning the reality of her existence. 
Her kind heart was again moved as it had been 
when she sent the key to their relief ; and twice 
her lips parted to speak, when each time Holmes 
continued his appeal. Just as Burndale at last 
interrupted him, she had actually made a move 
toward rising and appearing before them. But 
Burndale’ s indignant protest checked her. She 
felt that his high sense of honor was noble, and 
for a moment feared that Holmes was not to be 


AWAKENING 


133 


trusted; but before the conversation was over sbe 
fully trusted both men. She respected Burndale’s 
chivalry, and rather liked Holmes for his slight 
dash of impudence. 

She concluded that Burndale would survive, 
and heard the little conflict over with a beaming 
smile. 

When they had finally driven away for the last 
time, she and Huraldo had a little frolic about 
her room. As there were no signs of a second 
return, she opened the kitchen door, and they 
had a run around the house. Onar then prepared 
dinner, and ate heartily. She looked at her watch 
and found that it was three o’clock. shall have 
ample time!” she exclaimed. There is not 
much snow, and the crust will support my weight. 
It will be better walking than when I came. I 
can take the evening train at Otia and get home 
to-morrow.” 

She immediately went about putting the house 
in order to leave, and as she worked she talked 
on to herself and to Huraldo : 

They will have this matter in which you were 
involved all made right by the time we get back, 
old fellow.” Then, after a pause ; must get 
about my mission.” Pause. must let my 
dream life go, and learn to live in the prosaic 


134 


ONAR 


world. I must get among people. But where 
shall I go? What can I do?” 

And now, true to her name and the name of 
her great-grandmother, Onar, and true to the 
nature of this race of lovely women, she fell to 
dreaming of her mission and of how she should 
perform it. 

She finished her work mechanically, prepared 
herself for the return home, and went out as she 
came in. Before dark she ^ad left the forest, and 
had come out upon the rude road. She reached 
Otia in time for the evening train which she took 
for Cincinnati. She found an unoccupied berth 
in the sleeping car, where she sat and continued 
her dream of her mission and of how she should 
accomplish it. Fiually the porter asked her if 
she would have her berth made up. She did not 
seem to hear him. As she was the only person 
in the section, he passed her by, wondering at 
the strangely absorbed expression of the marvel- 
ously beautiful face. 


CHAPTER VI 


OUTWITTED 

The following evening Moses and Dinah met 
Onar at the little station and siding, called 
Stuart, after her plantation. As soon as they 
were started for home Onar asked ; Did you get 
that matter straightened out, Moses?” 

^^Not to suit me, Misse. Marster Weatherly 
done skivered what Mas’r Frank doin’, an’ ’bout 
de dog bitin’ ’im, an’ he gwine kill ’ini, ’an he 
done bin gone to de lawyer an’ dey fix it up 
somehow. Marster Weatherly and Mas’r Frank 
done bin ober to see you ’bout it, but you bin 
gone. Marster said fer to tell you, when yer 
come home, dat he like pow’ful well ter see you, 
if yer let ’im know.” 

^'How did Mr. Frank act? Did he seem to be 
sorry, or was he angry?” 

^'Well, yer see de ole Marster had ’im pretty 
well in han’, but he shuck his fis’ at me when 


136 


ONAR 


Marster was talkin’ to Dinak yere an’ I lay he 
kill de dog yit, ef lie git de chance. But Ole 
Marster right sorry, sho nuf.” 

Have you heard anything about it from any- 
one else?” 

^^Not fer sho, Misse. Cose dey some talk 
’mongst de po’ white trash.” Moses evidently 
did not wish to tell what he had heard. 

^^Tell me all about it, Moses.” 

'^Well den, Sam went to -de pos’ -office las’ 
night to see ef dey any wo’d f’om you, an’ when 
he pass de saloon he hearn Mas’r Frank say, low 
like, jus’ outside de do’; ‘Onar’s gone off an’ 
now’s a good time to clean ’em all up.’ Den dey 
went in, an’ whiles dey passin’ fro de do’ Sam 
listened at de do’ an’ he hearn dem talkin’ low, 
but he couldn’ skiver much dey sayin’ ; but he 
hearn so’thin’ ’bout ‘to-morrer night,’ an’ ‘all 
masked.’ Den dey lay to come out an’ Sam run. 
Ef Sam hearn right dey low to mak us a call 
to-night, sho nuf.” 

What were you going to do, Moses?” 

^^Well, Misse, we’as gwine ter fight fer de ole 
home twel de las’ man fell.” 

After a moment of serious thought, Onar said ; 

hope we shall not need to fight. Is your old 
musket in good condition for immediate use?” 


OUTWITTED 


137 


”Yes, Misse, we’s all armed. Since de affair 
down to de corners ’bout de votin’, when dey all 
strung ole Josh up to de tree, we’s been fittin’ 
fer our turn. Now dey is fifteen ob us sixteen 
yeah old or ober, an’ all on us hab good breach- 
loadin’ rifles an’ a hunderd roun’ ob ammunition, 
an’ ary one ob us can pop a squirrel out ob de 
highest tree, ef he can see his head. I low we 
put up a right smart of a fight, Misse.” 

Well, Moses, I do not object to your having 
guns and ammunition, to use for the purpose of 
hunting ; but it is an awful thing to shoot a man. 
It should never be done, except to save life, or 
in defense of a great cause: perhaps not even 
then. You may have Zephyr saddled for instant 
use, and I will be the general in this battle. Do 
not let a shot be fired unless I give the order. 
As soon as we get home and Zephyr is ready 
bring her into the wood-room at the rear of the 
house, and gather all the people into the servants’ 
hall. Have the men bring arms and ammunition. 

In half an hour the negroes were all assembled 
in the servants’ hall, and Onar addressed them : 

Good evening to you all ! I am sorry that 
trouble is threatening us, and I hope that it may 
prove to be not serious. Let every one do just 
as I tell him ; and, if God wills, I will bring you 


138 


ONAR 


all safely out of it. Moses, bring up your trained 
warriors before me.” She spoke with a radient 
smile that lightened the heart and brow of every 
one except Moses. He felt a little hurt by the 
way in which she said, ^'trained warriors.” 

In a moment she was confronted by a company 
of fifteen able bodied men, well armed, and stand- 
ing in a manner that would have done credit to 
any corporal in the army. Onar was surprised 
and pleased by the excellent training manifested ; 
but she was also alarmed by it. It was a menace 
as well as a safeguard. 

All the people gathered about, waiting. 

Onar addressed the men : ^'My boys, you have 
been excellently drilled, and have shown your- 
selves to be teachable and obedient. Moses has 
been an excellent drill-master. But I am some- 
what frightened to see a small army in my house. 
Uncle Samuel is a little jealous about having any 
of his nephews bearing arms, except by his per- 
mission and under his control. If some of your 
enemies should find out that you are armed and 
drilled in this fashion, they might use it against 
you ; and, with the present bitter feeling against 
the colored people, you might be punished. I am 
proud of you all. Your father and grandfather, 
our faithful Moses, is a man to love and respect ; 


OUTWITTED 


139 


and you three sons of his are worthy of your 
father ; and these eleven sons of you three are 
worthy of you. There is not one among you who 
would wrong any man. You have cared for me 
and for my property with judgement, kindness 
and prompt obedience; and I love you all. I 
believe that you stand before me in this orderly 
way more for my sake than for your own.” 

^^Amen,” said Moses, giving the salute to a 
superior. 

^^Amen,” responded the whole line, saluting. 
It was a queer blending of the religious and the 
military. 

^Ms there anything that you would like to say, 
Moses?” 

”Misse Onar, we know what yer say's true; 
so we'as kep’ quiet about it. But sence dat fool 
— yo’ pardon, Misse — laid holt ob you, we’as bin 
drillin’ ebry minute ; an’ — an’ — ” 

^Mt is best to tell me all, Moses. You know 
that I am not easily frightened,” said Onar, en- 
couragingly; but her face was pale and stern. 

Misse, Sam he been keepin’ track, an’ when 
de plantation ban’s am scattered, den he tack 
you. Oh, de villain ! But if he scatter de plan- 
tation ban’s, he won’t git you; fo’ de whole worl’ 
gwine ter know ’bout dat ar scatterin’, fust.” 


140 


ONAR 


Moses was in a ferment ; and it was with a 
great deal of self-control that the men in the line 
remained quiet. That little company would have 
been a formidable foe for a company of regulars, 
just then. 

A tear glistened in Onar s eye, and her lonely 
heart warmed toward these black brothers, the 
only brothers that she had ever known. She 
said : 

^'God bless you, Moses; God bless you all, 
for your true love. It warms my heart ; and I 
love you in return.” 

There was quiet for a moment. The women 
were crying, and mammy Dinah sobbed aloud. 
The strong bosoms of these black heroes heaved 
heavily, and they bowed their heads before their 
queen. Onar held her handkerchief before her 
bowed face for a moment, and then, smiling, 
asked; ^Ms there anything farther, Moses?” 

^^No, dear Misse, only yer kin count on us to 
de las’ bref ob de las’ man” — ^^an’ woman,” piped 
in Dinah. 

Amen,” sobbed the women ; but they did not 
venture the military salute. 

^Mt is getting late, and I must tell you my 
plans. I do not think Mr. Weatherly and his 
men know that I have returned. My intention 


OUTWITTED 


141 


is to make all of these men prisoners. The only 
room that is strong enough for this purpose is 
the tower room. We must manage to get them 
into that.” 

^'How yo’ gwine do dat, Misse?” asked Moses. 

”We cannot do more now than to form some 
general plan, and must leave the details to the 
moment. Seven of the men, with all of the 
arms, must lie in ambush in the room next to 
the tower room. The other eight men must be 
seen in response to the call of Weatherly and his 
men to come out. These eight men may go out 
a little way, and perhaps get into the fight a 
little ; but they must not risk anything, nor get 
caught. Then they will retreat into the house, 
and appear to be shutting the invaders out. The 
invaders will follow, and our eight men will re- 
treat to the tower room. When all are in that 
room, I and the seven men who are in ambush 
will appear in the door-way, the eight men will 
then rush quickly, as one man, out of the tower 
room, and we will bar the invaders in. This 
will be our general plan ; when the time comes 
each man must use his best judgment to bring it 
about. What do you think of it, Moses?” 

”We kin do it, Misse. Good!” 

^Wery well; pick out men to lie in ambush. 


142 


ONAR 


and men to lead tlie retreat. Dinah, take all the 
women and children to the room next to the tower 
room. Do not make any noise, and go in the 
dark. Rosa, you put out all the lights before 
you go up.” 

The women and children started at once. 

Moses, have you your men chosen?” 

'^Yes, Misse.” 

^^Very well; let the men who are to lie in 
ambush go at once to the room next to the tower 
room, where the women and children are. Who 
leads the retreat, Moses?” 
do, Misse.” 

^Wery well. In order to prevent the invaders 
from suspecting that we are ready for them, these 
men had better go to there cabins; and, when 
called out, come up to the house. You have 
chosen the best men for this, have you, Moses? 
They should be fleet and strong.” 

^Wes, Misse. I can’t run much; but I sleep 
in de house, so I’s all right.” 

^Mt is now past midnight, and they will be 
coming soon, if they come at all. I will go up to 
the ambush.” 

She turned to go, but turned back, saying; 

Moses, have you prepared Zephyr?” 

^Wes, Misse. I done put ’er in de wood-room.” 


OUTWITTED 


143 


We may not need her ; but it is well to have 
her ready. You had better see that the doors are 
hooked, so that no one can get in there except 
from the kitchen.” 

Then she held out her hand to the old man, 
saying ; ^Wou have been a faithful friend, Moses, 
to our whole unfortunate race. God bless you! 
I do not feel any serious fears for the results of 
to-night’s experiences.” 

Moses kissed her hand reverently, and turned 
to fasten the wood-room doors. Onar went at once 
to the room where the people were gathered. 
Here she found some confusion. She had the 
women and children sit down upon the floor at 
the farther side of the room, and placed the seven 
men with the arms near the door. Then she 
called one of the children, a bright boy of four- 
teen summers, to go with her. They went into 
the tower room from which a view of the grounds 
and of the surrounding country could be had. 
Here they took up their watch. After a few 
moments the boy whispered ; I see dem, Misse.” 

Where?” 

Over thar beyond the cabins. They’re cornin’ 
through de fields.” 

Sure enough, there they came, twenty-five 
strong. They were now just upon the cabins. 


144 


ONAR 


Onar carefully examined the heavy iron door 
of the tower room, took the great iron key from 
the inside and put it into the door on the outside, 
and swung the door wide open into the hall, the 
key being out of sight when the door stood open. 
She carefully moved the heavy bolt on the out- 
side of the door and found it working easily. Her 
attention was called from this by an exclamation 
from the boy, and a subdued shout from without. 
Hastening to the window she saw that the battle 
had begun. The shout arose from one of her own 
men who had been summoned from the cabin to 
call out ^^Ole Mose.” Onar and the boy raised 
one of the windows cautiously, and could then 
hear the conversation. 

^^We want ole Mose. Call him out!” 

^^He sleeps up in de big house, you kin find 
him up dar, I reckon. What you want wid ole 
Mose?” 

Shut up! We’ll show you pretty soon. You 
call him up.” 

^^Hi, Mose!” shouted the fellow. 

^^Hold your tongue, you nigger!” said one of 
the men, striking him a sharp blow with a whip 
that he carried. Don’t ye call out again or we’ll 
use a rope on ye. Go up and tell him to come 
out. Mind yer eye now, and hold yer tongue!” 


OUTWITTED 


145 


The negro did not reply, but started quickly 
toward the house. One by one the other men 
now came out of their cabins, putting on their 
jackets as they came, as if they had suddenly got 
out of their beds. 

"'Hi, Sam r called one, What’s up?” 

^Wou’ll be up in a jiffy,” called the leader of 
the gang, '^unless yo’ hoi’ yer tongue!” 

guess a men can speak, if he wants to. 
This is a free country for honest folks,” ans^wered 
the negro. This brought the mob after him, 
and he quickly followed Sam to the house. The 
other five men had made a circuit to the house 
and joined Sam. Mose came out to meet them, 
saying; What’s the fuss, boys?” 

Those fellows want you,” said Sam simply, 
jerking his thumb over his shoulder, and adding 
in a whisper; They’re a mighty strong lot.” 

Seeing the eight men together at the door of 
the big house, the mob stopped for consultation, 
and finally advanced to within a few feet of the 
door. Then their spokesman said ; We’ve come 
to thrash ole Mose. He’s been a leetle too high 
and mighty round here fer some time, fer a 
nigger. We’ll take him down a leetle, please!” 

The mob laughed. 

^^Now if he comes out and takes his leetle 


146 


ONAR 


thrasHin’ like a man, and gives up that dog, we 
don’t intend to tech anybody else ; if he don’t, — 
here’s a rope fer him, and plenty of men to pull 
it fer more than one nigger. What d’ye say, 
Mose?” 

say de day ob thrashin’ niggers done passed 
an' yer won’t thrash me’ ner rope me jist yit. 
As fur de dog, dere’s more’n one, an’ dey is all 
handkerin’ fer a bite at ye. Hear ’em?” 

The dogs were certainly making themselves 
heard in a very expressive way. 

^%ook here, ole man,” said the leader, point- 
ing a pistol at him, ” We have all got these little 
dogs, an’ it don’t take ’em long to settle big dogs 
or ole niggers. You better take yo’ thrashin’ 
peaceable.” 

All eight men went quickly into the house and 
shut the door. 

tell yo’ Weatherly, it aint quite safe break- 
in’ into the house of an ole family like this, even 
to ketch a votin’ nigger.” 

^'The old family is all extinct, except Onar; 
and *I will take care of her.” 

I heard to-night that Onar came in on the 
evenin’ train. 1 reckon she’s in the house thar 
right now.” 

^Hs she? So much the better I Look here! 


OUTWITTED 


147 


we can do the whole job at once, and so avoid 
half the risk. The cave is ready, and there are 
horses in the barn, the fleetest in the country. 
Her Zephyr is here, if Onar is. Go on! I’ll 
double the pay. Don’t be afraid of one girl and 
a lot of niggers. Here, take some of this stuff!” 

Who’s afraid?” said the man, taking the 
bottle, and making free use of its contents. 
better git the horses ready fust.” 

'H’ll send some men to attend to that. Go 
ahead!” 

During this conversation, Moses had been out 
into the kitchen to make sure that Zephyr was 
in readiness, and secure. Huraldo was with her, 
and while Moses was occupied in tightening the 
saddle girth, the dog pushed through the door 
that stood ajar, and entered the kitchen unob- 
served. Moses returned and found him there. 
He was about to put him back with Zephyr, 
when Sam said ; ^^Let him stay, dad. He’s worth 
as much in a fight as two men, an’ his life aint 
worth as much as one.” 

^^But Misse sets such store by him, Sam.” 

^'She would rather loose him than one of us.” 

^Wo’r right, Sam.” 

The knocking on the door had now become 
imperative, and Huraldo was waiting and quietly 


148 


ONAR 


growling, but fiercely licking bis bugb jaws. 

^'Yere, boys, bold de dog while I open de do\ 
Dem cowards neber come in dis way,” said 
Moses. 

Tbe boys beld tbe dog, and Moses threw open 
the door, saying; Here’s ole Mose, an’ dere de 
dog yer want. You r twenty-five cowards to eight 
niggers an’ one dog, an’ yo’ mask yer faces an’ 
hang back lak pickaninnies at a spook.” 

Some of the mob cried; There’s the dog! 
Get the dog I Take Mose after I The dog I The 
dog I” 

These cries were accompanied by a rush from 
behind, and the reluctant leaders were forced into 
the house, followed by the whole gang. To their 
surprise, the eight men did not show fight, but 
were intent upon getting the furious dog to a 
place of safety. The brave fellow had no inten- 
tion of allowing the house to be invaded. This 
seeming cowardice of the negroes encouraged the 
invaders, who cried out; Who’s cowards? All 
niggers!” And they came pell-mell after the 
men and dog. 

Huraldo had become dangerous even to his 
friends, and he would probably have done much 
damage, and finally been killed; but a low im- 
perative whistle sounded through the hall. The 


OUTWITTED 


149 


dog whined, gave up, and backing off, turned to 
obey the summons. 

^^Dog’s afraid!” shouted one. ^^Come on!” 

Moses and his men followed the dog, and the 
mob followed them, pushing and crowding up to 
the large tower room, into which the dog and 
thirty-two men rushed. They had no sooner 
entered than the low whistle again sounded, and 
the dog rushed out, every one making way for 
him, and every one crying, ”Kill him!” The 
mob turned to follow, but drew back. The dog 
stood in the doorway, facing them, his seeming 
fear all gone, and looking invincible. Beside 
him, just inside the door, stood — a queen — an 
angel — a goddess — what? She stood upon a chair 
so that all could see her. She was dressed in 
white, wearing a beautiful golden circlet upon 
her head. She held in her right hand a naked 
sword. The spell was perfect, and before it had 
broken Moses and his men had slipped out, and 
the muzzles of seven rifles were thrust past Onar 
and were levelled at the mob. Three or four of 
the mob had also started for the door ; but the 
dog, after allowing the eight men to pass out, 
had resolutely driven back every other, and now 
the rifles completed the intimidation. Just as 
the eighth man passed out Weatherly shouted ; 


150 


ONAR 


Shoot that dog, quick; and take the woman 1” 

”Take care what orders you give your men, 
Mr. Weatherly,” said Onar. 

Weatherly cowered at the sound of his name. 
He had trusted wholly to his disguise. 

Onar immediately stepped down between Hu- 
raldo and the mob, and backed out the door with 
a beautiful courtesy. Eight strong men slammed 
the door, and twenty-five men from within fell 
against it and one another to thrust it open. If 
Onar s fingers had not been upon the bolt at the 
instant when the door touched the jam, it would 
have been forced open ; but the bolt caught by 
the quarter of an inch, and was pounded in. The 
key was turned and the mob was in prison. 

Onar slept until late on the following morning, 
then breakfasted ; and, about ten o’clock, rode 
away toward the Weatherly farm. She found 
Mr. Weatherly at home, and was ushered into 
his private library. 

^^Mr. Weatherly, I have come on a very un- 
pleasant errand. If I could do so, I would gladly 
spare your feelings ; but, since you are the 
magistrate in authority over this region, I am 
compelled to come to you.” 

Mr. Weatherly moved uneasily in his chair, 
but answered with fatherly dignity ; ^Wery well. 


OUTWITTED 


151 


my child. I hope that nothing unpleasant has 
occurred ; and that you are here before, rather 
than after, trouble. Tell me, and I will see to it 
that justice is done.” 

Onar was touched by the patient sorrow that 
showed plainly in the kind and noble face of this 
neighbor whom she had known and loved many 
years. 

”Mr. Weatherly, it concerns your son. He 
came to my house one day and insulted me — ” 
did not know, Onar, that a woman was 
insulted when a man offered her his hand in 
honorable marriage.” 

Indeed she is not I I believe that it is the 
highest honor a man can pay a woman ; but I 
could not accept the offer, for reasons which I 
have no doubt you know, at least in part. When 
I kindly but firmly refused your son^s offer, he 
became angry. He had been drinking. He 
barred my way, and refused to allow me to leave 
the room. Finally, he threatened that if I did 
not accept him then, he would take me by force. 
I tried every means at my disposal to get him to 
leave quietly, but I was finally compelled to ring. 
When Moses appeared, your son struck him. I 
told Moses to show him to the door. Then your 
son seized my wrist and said; ‘Not till I have 


152 


O.NAR 


had a good-night kiss, dear.’ In an instant 
Huraldo had seized him.” 

Slowly Mr. Weatherly’s head had sunk upon 
his breast, and finally into his hands. As Onar 
ceased speaking, he arose and walked to the 
window. After a moment he returned, and sat 
down composedly. 

beg your pardon, Onar ; he is my only son. 
Please proceed. I will be the magistrate now, 
and not the father. Frank told me something of 
this, but he told a different story. I understand 
about his seeking to kill your dog now. Your 
lawyer came to me about it, and we settled it. 
You were away from home, and I suppose 3^011 
are not satisfied with the settlement. What do 
you wish?” 

^^Mr. Weatherly, I could wish my faithful 
Huraldo dead — yes, and myself tool for I am of 
no use in this world but to make trouble — if it 
would spare you the pain that your son’s course 
is causing you.” 

She ceased speaking, controlling her emotion 
with a great effort. Then she proceeded: ”A 
mob attacked my house last evening, with the 
avowed purpose of whipping Moses, killing my 
dog, dispersing my servants, and — and your son 
ordered one of the men to take me. By a little 


OUTWITTED 


153 


Strategy, being forewarned of the intention of 
your son, we enticed the mob into tbe tower 
room, and confined tbem there. They are there 
now.” 

Is my son there?” asked the distressed father. 

^^Yes.” 

''How many are there?” 

"Twenty-five.” 

"Twenty-five I All prisoners I Did any of 
them escape?” 

"Not one.” 

"It is remarkable I What do you want done?” 

"They must be punished, some of them to the 
extent of the law.” 

"Yes, yes, they must be punished! Come. I 
will go and have a conference with them.” 

"That will be quite useless, sir, unless you 
go with a force sufficient to guard them all. They 
are a desperate party, and as soon as the iron 
door is unbolted they would make a dash, and 
escape. You will need fifty men, at least, from 
the garrison.” 

Mr. Weatherly looked with surprise upon the 
slight, girlish figure before him, smiled sadly, 
and said ; "If my son is there, he will obey me ; 
and these men will hardly venture to defy the 
authority of the magistrate.” 


154 


ONAR 


^^Mr. Weatherly, your son will not obey you, 
in this case, at any rate ; nor will this mob follow 
any one man quietly to jail.” 

Mr. Weatherly thought seriously a moment, 
and then said ; 'Won are right. I will telegraph 
for men from the garrison.” 

^^When can we expect the soldiers?” 

Sometime to-morrow.” 

” By your order I will keep the prisoners safe 
and feed them until the soldiers arrive.” 

^^Do so.” 

Good morning, Mr. Weatherly. I wish that 
these wrongs had never been done. Now that 
they are done, I hope that justice may be meted 
out as soon as possible.” 

^'Good morning, Onar ; I will use dispatch.” 

Onar rode away at once to consult her lawyer, 
who resided in the neighboring city, for the pur- 
pose of making arrangements for a visit to the 
special friend of her college days. This visit had 
been in her mind for some time, and the events 
of the past few days caused so great a longing 
to receive the sympathy of this, her only close 
friend, that the decision to go at once had been 
reached. 

The lawyer informed Onar that her affairs were 
in a bad way, and very rapidly going from bad to 


OUTWITTED 


155 


worse. But he furnished her with the necessary 
money. 

As Onar received the check she remarked ; I 
do not understand how my affairs come to be in 
a bad way. You have had the sole management 
of them for many years, and it was a handsome 
property with which you began.” 

^^You do not know anything about business,” 
he replied. '^The times have been hard, business 
has been depressed, and investments have not 
paid. I have been compelled to borrow money 
on the plantation in order to float certain invest- 
ments until such a time as they shall become 
profitable. Now the man from whom I borrowed 
the money wants it, and we have no ready cash 
with which to pay him. Your freak in northern 
Michigan cost a great deal of money, and now 
your trip to Boston will cost more. This affair 
with Frank Weatherly is the most serious of all. 
Indeed, he is the man from whom the money on 
Stuart was borrowed, and he now insists that it 
be paid, or he will foreclose.” 

have trusted you fully with my business, 
sir, and I do not know anything about it. I 
have done wrongly in not posting myself upon 
these matters. I might have been of service to 
you. But I cannot understand how my hand- 


156 


ONAR 


some property has come into such a state as this. 
I have given you full power, it is true ; but it 
would have been better if you had consulted me 
before you mortgaged Stuart. Cannot this money 
be secured somewhere else, and Mr. Weatherly 
be paid?” 

''No, I have made every possible effort. It 
cannot be had. Of course, if there were a head 
at Stuart, it w’ould be different ; but people who 
have money do not care to invest it where there 
is no one to manage affairs, but an old nigger.” 

To this rather sarcastic and caustic remark 
Onar did not reply. 

The lawyer continued ; " If I might be permit- 
ted to advise in this matter, I would suggest, as 
I have done before, that you turn away that set 
of useless blacks, which has been a menace to 
Stuart ever since the war, and man your place 
properly.” 

"My people are free to go or to stay. I prefer 
to have them stay, and receive their wages. I 
am told, by those who ought to know, that mine 
is the best managed and most profitable planta- 
tion in this region of country. It would be very 
difficult to replace the efficient manager and his 
faithful and efficient helpers. Nothing less than 
the loss of Stuart will lead me to part with them. 


OUTWITTED 


157 


Let us consider this matter forever settled.” 

^^Very well. I fear it will not be long before 
the parting will be found necessary. I know of 
but one way, now, to save the place to your pos- 
terity. If I might be permitted to advise you 
upon that point — ” 

^^You may not so presume, sir,” said Onar, 
rising as she spoke. 

The old lawyer looked at her, at first, with an 
amused and questioning smile ; but as his cold 
soul finally comprehended her marvelous beauty 
and her queenly dignity, he discovered that she 
was no longer a child ; but a woman of rare charm 
and of rare decision of character. He arose, say- 
ing; beg your pardon, if I have presumed to 
advise too freely. I assure you that it is only 
for your own good. But I see that you have 
grown to maturity sufiicient to make my advise 
unnecessary in that direction, important as I 
feel my advice would be.” 

This last he added with downcast face, and 
with some embarrassment. And no wonder ; for 
he was a schemer, both by nature and by years 
of practice. The blazing eyes of this pure-souled 
woman scorched him. He might for a moment 
be touched by her regal displeasure ; but he was 
too hardened to be saved by it. His look of 


158 


ONAR 


admiration was followed quickly by a look of 
dogged determination, mingled with foxy cun- 
ning and with a touch of fear. These changes 
of countenance were slight and swift, but every 
change told its tale to the alert soul of the woman 
before him. Almost immediately he was again 
the imperturbable man of affairs. But he was 
five seconds too late in controlling himself. Onar 
had opened the door of his soul and looked in, 
before he had recovered from his surprise. She 
was not pleased with the furnishing and arrange- 
ment of his house, and he knew it. Whether 
she had discovered his counterfeiting room, he 
could not tell. But he knew that from now on 
he would not have everything his own way. 

Before he had fairly recovered himself, Onar 
said; Please return to me the papers I signed, 
giving you full power of attorney in my affairs.” 

That would be a very foolish and unwise thing 
for me to do, and for you to require. Your affairs 
are just now in need of my experienced hand. 
No one else could understand them as I do, no 
one else could manage them so well. Moreover, 
when the old lawyer of your family died, he 
turned over to me this power of attorney, which 
he had received while he was yet a young man. 
When you came of age, I secured your signature 


OUTWITTED 


159 


as a mere matter of form, but you have no power 
in the case. The person from whom I received 
this authority is dead, and it will remain with me 
until I delegate it to another.” 

When the old lawyer began to speak he had 
not intended to go so far ; but the thought came 
to him as he spoke, that possibly this might be 
his best way to gain time. He even rather 
hoped that the bluff would work upon the defence- 
less girl. To his suprise, Onar stepped to the 
telephone, and called up a prominent man whose 
place of business was near at hand, requesting 
him to call immediately at the ofi&ce of her lawyer 
where she would meet him. He said he would 
come at once. He was an old friend, and above 
reproach. When Onar went to the telephone, her 
lawyer, Kronkite by name, turned sharply to his 
desk ; and when she returned to her seat he was 
busy with his papers. 

In five minutes the gentleman whom Onar had 
called, entered the room. He greeted her with 
marked courtesy, and asked in what way he 
could serve her. 

^'For certain very good reasons, as I think, I 
do not wish Mr. Kronkite, here, longer to have 
the power of attorney in my affairs. I requested 
him to surrender to me the papers which give 


160 


ONAR 


him that power, and he refuses to do so. I simply 
wished to have a responsible witness to my de- 
mand that those papers be surrendered ; and that 
H. A. Kronkite, my lawyer up to this time, with 
full power of attorney, shall not any longer act 
with such power. Have I stated my case clearly 
enough so that you can testify, if need be, to the 
fact that said power is taken from him?” 

Onar ceased with a smile at her legal said” , 
and her friend replied, with a laugh; think 
you have stated the case clearly and concisely ; 
and,” laughing again, ^Uegally. But, Kronkite, 
why do you refuse to be discharged? A man 
can hardly expect to choose his clients, and force 
them to accept his services, I should suppose. 
At least we cannot work that way in our line” 
There are some complications here, sir, that 
you do not understand ; and I do not choose to 
explain them to you. This rather pert young 
Miss very evidently has some hard lessons yet to 
learn. You will both have to excuse me for the 
remainder of the afternoon, as I am very much 
engaged.” 

He turned around in his chair, and arose, 
saying, ^^Good day.” He then sat down again 
to his desk, and was immediately busy with his 
papers. Onar and her friend did not think it 


OUTWITTED 


161 


necessary to disturb him by saying good-by to 
the back of his head, and so they walked silently 
out of the office. Then the gentleman said ; 

I have been very suspicious of that fellow for a 
long time. 1 am afraid, my dear Miss Melbourne, 
that you will have trouble with him.” 

have not a doubt about it. Nevertheless, 
he shall not rob me of my patrimony without a 
hard fight. But I am only a girl, and do not 
know the first thing to do ; while he has posses- 
sion, and a long life of legal experience on his 
side; moreover, I believe that he is perfectly 
unscrupulous.” 

I rather think your mother wit will help you 
out. You have certainly made the first move 
first, and with sufficient wisdom and decision. 
If he proceeds to any act of business now, with- 
out your consent, he will lay himself liable to the 
law. He will not dare to do so.” 

was just about to make a visit to my old 
classmate in Boston, but I fear to leave. Do you 
really think he will heed my discharge?” 

certainly think he will. But you should 
have your business put into reliable hands as 
soon as possible. Do you know of any one with 
whom you would like to trust it? I should be 
very careful about giving any one the power of 


162 


ONAR 


attorney. You are quite competent to keep the 
run of things yourself.” 

” Whom would you recommend?” 

do not know a man in the city whom I 
would like to recommend to you for so important 
and critical a post. Your property is large, if 
this scamp has not wasted or stolen it ; and he is 
the shrewdest lawyer in the city, by far. There 
is not a man here who is a match for him ; and 
he knows it.” 

Onar left her friend and went home. Long 
before she arrived there she heard a great com- 
motion — shouting, screaming and pounding, as 
if the house were being torn down. Quickening 
her pace she soon galloped up the drive, and met 
Moses who was smiling, evidently much amused 
and yet somewhat frightened. 

^^What is all this noise about, Moses?” 

^%or’ bress us, Misse, de prisoners trying to 
git out. Dey see you go ’way, an dey think dey 
skeer de niggers twel dey let ’em out .Fust dey 
promise money an’ such ; den dey say dey kill 
us all, an’ shoot an’ yell ; den dey say dey t’ar 
de house down, an’ pound, like dat.” 

Moses paused as a tremendous pounding came 
from the strong room. Onar smiled at the story, 
and at the futility of the fury of the prisoners. 


OUTWITTED 


163 


Onar Castle had been built after the analogy of 
this strong room. Escape by breaking out was 
impossible. 

^^Has any one escaped, Moses?” she asked, 
with a smile. 

^^No, Misse, how could dey?” 

^^Very well. Let them know that I have 
returned.” 


CHAPTER VII 


VIVA AND TOM 

It is not necessary to dwell upon the details of 
the next few days. Two or three things only 
need to be said. Mr. Weatherly offered to lend 
Onar the money with which to pay off the mort- 
gage, in case Frank insisted upon foreclosure. 
This Onar declined with feelings of such genuine 
appreciation that Mr. Weatherly forgot for a 
moment the great pain in his heart. The soldiers 
came and the mob were taken to jail to await 
trial. It was now midwinter. The trial would 
not be held until spring. Ultimately they were 
imprisoned for a term of years. Bail was accepted 
for Weatherly, however, and he was allowed to 
go at large until the trial ; and at the trial Kron- 
kite somehow managed to get him out of trouble 
without even the odium that his part in the affair 
would naturally bring. The neighbors about 
Stuart, however, were thoroughly enraged. 


VIVA AND TOM 


165 


It became evident to Onar upon tbe day that 
the mob were taken to jail that Kronkite was in 
sympathy with Weatherly, and that she must at 
any cost secure a lawyer who would be able to 
cope with these men. She commended her house- 
hold to the care of Mr. Weatherly, as the legal 
magistrate of the district ; cautioned Moses not 
to parade his well drilled little company, but to 
defend himself and the homestead ; and hurried 
away to Boston. 

If Onar’s soul did not revel so much as usual 
in the land of dreams as she sped eastward, it 
was, nevertheless, exerting all its noblest powers 
to devise some means by which she could save 
Ole Mose” and Dinah from being thrown out 
upon the world in their old age. 

As she drew near to her destination, and the 
problem was not yet solved, one thought which 
had haunted the penumbra of her mind and had 
slowly and steadily advanced toward the centre 
of her consciousness, clothed in a well known 
sentence, now became glaringly prominent — 
Wasted his substance with riotous living.” 

When this charge first thundered in her con- 
sciousness, she drew back in surprise and decided 
indignation. ^'Our property has for generations 
been intrusted to the care of lawyers, and they 


166 


ONAR 


have heretofore managed it with skill and in- 
tegrity. When the last man of our branch of 
the royal house of Stuart passed away, and the 
property descended to us fated women, the house 
was left without a head. Our husbands have 
been noble men, but they have been drawn by 
the fate of our race into untimely disaster and 
into early graves. Pity the men who become en- 
tangled with the race of my great-grandmother, 
Onarl ^Wasted her substance with riotous 
living I’ In what have I lived riotously?” 

For a long time Onar thought deeply, and 
earnestly sought to learn why this charge had 
been made against her. At last she came out 
into clearer light. Her face grew gentle with 
sorrow, a slight flush of shame passed over it, 
her eyes that had caught the soft color of the sky 
from having lived so much in the upper clouds, 
sparkled with unshed tears as her soul whispered 
to itself; ^^To riot in the fairy -land of dreams 
may be as selfish and as ruinous to one’s mission 
in life as to riot as did the Prodigal. God forgive 
me, and help me to retrieve the past!” 

Boston was reached. In a moment Onar felt 
the sudden clasp of two warm arms about her 
neck, there were loving kisses upon her cheek 
and lips, and the familiar voice of the dearest 


VIVA AND TOM 


167 


friend slie had ever known whispered softly and 
rapturously ; My own sweet Onar I The old 
love comes back tumultuously I You are more 
beautiful than ever I ” 

In a few moments they were seated in a local 
train bound for Forest Hill. When they arrived 
at the station the Holmes sleigh was waiting 
for them, and they dashed merrily away, in and 
out among the hills of this delightful suburb, 
toward a beautiful villa less than a mile distant. 

” Yonder is our house, Onar. I hope you will 
be happy with us. We are very happy.” 

am sure 1 ought to be happy in such a 
beautiful home, and with you. Viva. I have not 
a doubt that I shall be. Nevertheless I have 
some business which is not altogether pleasant, 
to which I must give attention. I shall take you 
into my confidence as soon as convenient for you, 
and perhaps you and your husband can help me 
to get it settled and off my mind.” 

” Don’t you wait a minute to tell me, after we 
get our wraps off. You will feel so much better 
when it is off your mind: and I have not a doubt 
that Tom can help us.” 

^^Oh for a husband like Tom,” laughed Onar. 
”My kingdom for a husband like Tom !” 

Viva slipped her soft little hand over Onar’s 


168 


ONAR 


lips, saying; ^^You shall not make fun of me, 
Onar. And I think I can find you one very 
like Tom. I’ll try dear.” 

^^Ohl Oh 1” cried Onar, in alarm. ^^Indeed, 
you must not I It would be awful 1 You know 
my history. Viva I” 

Your old superstition, I see. You live too 
much in the spirit world, Onar.” 

^^Well, perhaps so; but really. Viva, tell me 
that you will shield me, not plot against me — 
promise me.” 

^^So changeable, so fickle!” Then she added 
quickly, seeing the pain on Onar ’s face; ^^No, 
no, dear, you must not take me seriously any 
more than I did you. You shall not be worried, I 
promise you. Nevertheless, a very accomplished 
and fascinating man is coming to spend the 
winter with us. He will be here to-morrow. He 
is a younger brother of Tom. He is an author, 
and comes to meet some of the Boston literati, and 
to make use of our great library. I am sure you 
will like him ; but you need not marry him, dear.” 

Where is his home?” asked Onar quickly. 
Thomas Holmes had reminded her at once of the 
Holmes — Gerald Holmes — whom she had seen 
first through the shutter of Onar Castle. 

'Wery much interested, nevertheless,” laughed 


VIVA AND TOM 


169 


Viva. He lives all over ; but mostly in Boston 
and New York. He is just now returning from 
a western trip, where he writes us that he has 
found material for the most wonderful story that 
ever was written. Something about a beautiful 
girl, and a castle away off in the wild wood, and 
a whole lot of nonsense that I suppose he has 
dreamed out from a very small foundation of 
fact.” 

During this recital Onar s face was a study. 
There was interest, amusement, perplexity, vex- 
ation, and pleasure, all commingled in a glorious 
blending of light and shade and color. If Viva 
had been watching her closely, she must have 
discovered some more than usual commotion in 
Onar’s mind. But she did not notice, and 
chattered on from one thing to another until 
Onar had fully regained her usual equipoise, and 
was ready for any emergency. 

After noon on the following day. Viva came 
to her as she sat playing softly on the piano, and 
occasionally singing low snatches of song. Onar 
looked over her shoulder, but did not cease play- 
ing. 

must go, in a few moments, to meet Tom’s 
brother, Onar. Will you go too, or will you 
excuse me and amuse yourself until I return?” 


170 


ONAR 


Onar replied, as she played on; think it 
would be paying altogether too much attention 
to the young gentleman, that two women should 
meet him at the station. Viva; and I am in 
raptures just now with your splendid piano. 
Please let me stay.” 

^^Very well. I shall be back in half an hour.” 

^^Run off after your husband’s brother. Viva, 
or you may miss him, and he would have to walk 
a mile in the cold snow. And if by chance he 
has frosted his feet this winter, the walk would 
be painful. Poor fellow I” 

^'Onar, Onar, what a veritable dreamer you 
are ! Who would have thought of a young man’s 
having frosted his feet, and making them tender. 
If he had met you, now, and you were speaking 
of his heart, — ” 

A storm struck the piano, and in the blast of 
wind, rain and thunder. Viva’s laugh was lost as 
she clapped her hands over her ears, and hurried 
away. 

The storm died as suddenly as it had arisen ; 
and Onar mused on with a twinkle in her eye, and 
the shadow of a smile hovering about her 
mouth. 

'^He is really more of a man than Mr. Burn- 
dale, who wears my feather in his hat; but he is 


VIVA AND TOM 


171 


rather lacking in Mr. Burndale’s sense of pro- 
priety. I think I must meet him a little coolly. 
He should learn that it is not exactly the proper 
act for a young man to rummage a lady’s house. 
Mr. Burndale had a better sense of propriety. 
Yes, I will be a little cool with Mr. Gerald 
Holmes.” 

Onar still sat at the piano, and was playing 
softly and dreamily, when she became aware of a 
presence in the room. She turned her head, and 
saw Viva leaning upon the arm of Gerald Holmes, 
and gently holding him back. Mr. Holmes, 
indeed, seemed rather eager to enter the room. 
Viva gave a little pull at the arm of the unsus- 
pecting man, and braced herself in the attitude 
of one who pulls with might and main. It was 
a very expressive and a very pretty tableau, 
which only Onar and the mischief loving Viva 
saw. V iva winked saucily at Onar over Holmes’ 
shoulder, and a person of less self-possession 
than Onar would certainly have lost her dignity. 
She, however, turned from the piano with perfect 
composure, and advanced quietly to meet Mr. 
Holmes. Viva, in spite of her love of mischief, 
presented him in excellent form to Miss Onar 
Melbourne, and so the meeting passed with 
suitable decorum. 


172 


ONAR 


^^Miss Onar Melbourne.” Holmes pronounced 
the name, bowing and looking with sharp in- 
terest at the lady. ^Ht is always a pleasure to 
meet Viva’s friends, and I certainly have heard 
her speak with unusual eloquence of a former 
schoolmate of hers bearing your name, at least 
the first name, which, indeed, I do not remember 
to have heard in but one other connection.” 

believe the name is not common,” replied 
Onar. ^Ht was my great-grandmother’s name, 
and I have not known any one else who bore it.” 

''Where have you known the name, Gerald? 
I never heard of any other Onar, except mine.” 

"Why, that is the name of the castle about 
which I wrote you, and of the lady who built it.” 

Onar looked perfectly innocent as she said; 
"That is quite interesting, Mr. Holmes. Where 
is this castle?” 

"Way off in the woods in northern Michigan. 
A crazy freak ! And the worst of it is that my 
best friend has gone nearly mad for love of the 
insane woman who built it, if such a woman there 
be ; and who, he says, is the most beautiful woman 
ever.” Then Holmes added, half musingly; "If 
my friend goes quite mad, I shall find this rustic 
sylvan beauty and compel her to ‘ride her white 
horse to Danbery Cross’ where she will be out of 


VIVA AND TOM 


173 


the way of my friends, with her rural artless- 
ness.” Then, arousing himself, and looking 
directly at Onar, he continued; Please do not 
think my friend is so very simple. Miss Mel- 
bourne. The fact is that at the time of this 
rather strange meeting he was already in the 
incipient stages of a fever which nearly cost him 
his life. I assure you that he is not foolishly 
susceptible to the wiles of backwoods maidens. 
Indeed, he is rather fastidious in his tastes.” 

Onar had maintained throughout this discourse 
a courteous and unmoved exterior. One watching 
her closely would have seen, at first, the slightest 
wave of color sweep over her face ; and, later, a 
little smile flit after the color, return and linger. 
But the laughter in her eyes I 

When Holmes finished speaking, she remark- 
ed, smiling broadly; ^Ht seems to me that your 
rustic beauty is not to blame. She evidently had 
taken herself as far as possible from the haunts 
of men. I certainly exonerate her from all blame 
in this matter. But how is your friend?” 

^^Burndale? Oh, he is well enough — in body, 
if not in mind. 

^'But — I think — You see. Miss Melbourne, 
his physician did not believe that Mark had ever 
seen a women up there, and he attributed his 


174 


ONAR 


romance wholly to the hallucinations of the dis- 
ease. But Mark had at least some foundation for 
his story. The castle is there.” 

^^Burndale, did you say? Mark Burndale?” 
asked Onar in innocent interest. 

^^Yes.” 

^^Do you know Mr. Burndale, Onar? I rather 
think he will be one of the characters in Gerald’s 
new story.” 

am sure he will be the hero then, for I 
consider him a man of very fine nature.” 

Where did you meet him, Onar? He lives 
in Michigan, and you live in Kentucky, and he 
has not traveled much toward the south, has he, 
Gerald?” 

Holmes appeared a little surprised, but said ; 
^^Miss Melbourne can answer her question ; and 
then I will answer mine, if that will be iu order.” 
met him at my summer home. Viva.” 

Where is that ? How delightful 1 Y ou never 
told me anything about that. Where is it?’’ 

'^That is a secret. I built it for a retreat from 
the wicked, prosaic world, a kind of nunnery; 
and too many have found it out already, Mr. 
Burndale, for one ; but I think I can trust him, 
now that he is so infatuated with this rustic 
hussy.” Onar feigned a little spite, and Holmes 


VIVA AND TOM 


175 


wondered if Mark would not have stood a better 
chance with this Onar. 

^'Won^t you tell me where it is, Onar?” asked 
Viva. 

yes, I will tell you, if you will keep the 
secret. It is in Michigan.” 

^'Aha, Minxiel Miss Melbourne evidently 
knows you.” 

^Mn Michigan ! Why, that is where Mr. Burn- 
dale lives I” 

Holmes laughed. 

^^But, Onar, Michigan is quite large.” 

Quite. But Mr. Holmes has not answered 
his question.” 

^Ht is not necessary that Burndale should have 
traveled in Kentucky, Viva, for Miss Melbourne 
has traveled and, moreover, owns a summer home 
in Michigan.” 

Holmes was very much interested, but did not 
feel at liberty to ask the secret of the summer 
home. 

Viva looked sharply at Onar a moment; but, 
whether she discovered anything in the dancing 
eyes or not, she suddenly fell into soliloquy: 
^^Let me see. Yes! Beautiful and romantic 
girl, name of Onar, owns a summer home in 
Michigan. She knows one Mark Burndale. 


176 


ONAR 


Beautiful girl, name of Onar, owns a castle 
(romantic) in Michigan. She knows one Mark 
Burndale — ” 

Holmes became suddenly very much alive. 

Viva paused impressively as Holmes changed 
his position, and then continued slowly without 
lifting her eyes; Gerald, you had better put 
your feet on the register.” 

^^Why, Minxie, my feet are not cold!” 

Then as a memory flashed over him, he looked 
in a startled way from one to the other of these 
wonderfully amused women, and asked ; Pray, 
what is the connection?” 

Onar interpreted his questioning look, and 
said; ^^No, Mr. Holmes, there is no conspiracy 
between us. Viva is simply running the hazard 
of an awful guess. Her daring is simply wonder- 
ful. She is wholly in the dark, pretending to a 
certain degree of light, in the hope that she may 
startle you into the revelation of any unknown 
wonders.” 

am too much in the dark to make any 
revelations. We must look to you. Miss Mel- 
bourne.” 

^'To me! To reveal the hidden movements of 
Viva’s rather agile mind ! By what remarkable 
clairvoyance can I possibly learn the connection 


VIVA AND TOM 


177 


ill her mind between putting your feet on the 
register and a castle in northern Michigan?’’ 
Onar’s musical laugh was a great relief to herself, 
and the others joined in heartily. Please set 
me an easier task, Mr. Holmes. Viva must 
answer her own conundrum. 

have forgotten the guessing of it, myself, 
just now. But I will tell you by and by.” 
thought so,” laughed Onar. 

There was a pause in the conversation, during 
which two of the trio were very thoughtful, and 
the third was watching their downcast faces with 
the utmost amusement. Holmes finally looked 
up and saw the expression of Onar’s face before 
she had quite composed it into the puzzled look 
which would have been in keeping with the co- 
nundrum to be guessed. The look confirmed him 
in the conclusion that he owed her an apology. 

^^Miss Melbourne, if I have called you a rustic 
beauty, and such things, and have threatened to 
send you to Danbery Cross, it was because I did 
not know you, and I beg your pardon.” 

A nd you think I answer well enough to the 
description so that you will venture the apology 
— an 4f 1 have done wrong I am sorry’ apology, 
at that. But this shows a spirit of reconciliation, 
if not of penitence. As you have taken me to be 


178 


ONAR 


a representative of a class of women for whom I 
have a great respect, I shall assume the respon- 
sibility and show the good nature of the rustic 
beauties by accepting your apologies to them 
for your rudeness to the particular one who bears 
my name.” 

^^Onar serves you just right,” laughed Viva. 

Holmes laughed also, and replied; ^^You 
ate very gracious and very severe in the same 
breath. Miss Melbourne. And you leave me 
still in the dark.” 

Pshaw! Gerald! You men are so obtuse! 
Let me introduce you to Miss Onar Melbourne, 
of Onar Castle, Michigan.” 

^Hs it so, Miss. Melbourne?” asked Holmes, 
rising and advancing across the room toward 
Onar. 

'Ht is only Viva’s guess, Mr. Holmes,” replied 
Onar, also rising. ^^But a woman’s intuition 
prompted the guess, and you know what that 
means.” 

”Then I do most seriously beg your pardon !” 

Granted,” said Onar, laughing; ^'But I don’t 
consider that you said anything half so bad about 
me as you seem to think you did.” 

''There, Gerald, are your feet warm now?” 

"Warm all over, thank you, Minxie.” 


VIVA AND TOM 


179 


The laugh was general, but Holmes was not 
yet wholly at his ease. He thought ; Could she 
have been there? Did she hear us speak of 
freezing our feet? And has she told Viva?’’ 

They sat down again, and Viva sat by Onar, 
who gave her arm a little pinch as a rebuke and 
a warning not to say ^^cold feet” again. 

^'Oh, Onar, don’t pinch me!” 

hope I did not hurt you, dear ; and perhaps 
it was not deserved.” 

''Yes it was. I told him.” 

"I have no doubt you told him many things.” 

" I told him what you said about freezing his 
feet.” 

" That was a very silly remark for me to have 
made. I suppose you have both heard the pro- 
verb ; ‘He that rideth with his brother’s wife, is 
like unto him who walketh upon the snow with 
frost-bitten feet?’” 

"No, I never!” exclaimed Viva. 

"I do not remember to have heard it before. 
Miss Melbourne. Did you say it is in the book 
of Proverbs?” 

" Such a statement would have convinced you 
at once that I am not a good Bible student, I am 
sure, Mr. Holmes; but it is a good proverb, 
nevertheless.” 


180 


ONAR 


^^But how is it true, I’d like to know, Onar?” 

Because the man is liable to be — if you are 
the brother’s wife — in misery.” 

There, Minx, you have your pay with good 
interest,” laughed Holmes. Then he thought; 
”No, she was not there. The remark about feet 
was called out by the proverb — queer proverb — 
but pat — too pat. Could she have made it on the 
spur of the moment, as a blind? Impossible!” 

‘^Tom’s coming,” cried Viva, and away she 
ran. 

“Miss Melbourne, I am sure no excuse need 
be made for my brother’s wife ; she is the noblest 
little woman I know ; but she is so full of her 
mischief — ’ ’ 

“No excuse whatever, Mr. Holmes. Your 
brother’s wife is my dearest earthly friend,” 
replied Onar, with a seriousness that somehow 
struck to Holmes’ heart. He appreciated his 
brother’s wife at her full value, and a high value 
at that ; but that this women should claim her as 
her dearest earthly friend — He thought she 
deserved a kinsman, or a — 

“Gerald!” 

“Tom!” 

The two brothers clasped hands cordially. 
They were splendid men, and fast friends. 


VIVA AND TOM 


181 


^'Good afternoon, Miss Melbourne. I have 
come up early on purpose to help you plan your 
great battle ; and Gerald and Viva shall help us. 
Unless — I was thoughtless — you may prefer not 
to let Gerald into the secrets of your business. 
But I leally do not know that there are any 
secrets.” 

do not think there are. The whole matter 
is summed up in this : I want a good lawyer, one 
who is expert and brave, keen and honest, and 
who will take hold of ray business with all his 
heart. He will need to devote all his time to it 
for several weeks, perhaps months, to get my 
estate out of the snarl into which that great but 
unscrupulous lawyer, Kronkite, has thrown it.” 

‘‘ I know the man for you,’’ said Gerald, 
promptly. 

Who?” chimed Tom and Viva. Onar looked 
toward him with interest. 

^Wou are not a lawyer,” added Viva instantly. 

Tom put his hand over her mouth and his arm 
around her waist. 

^^Burndale?” asked Tom. 

^^Burndale might do. He is a faithful fellow. 
He would be faithful unto death, in this case, no 
doubt; but he has not quite calibre enough to 
cope with Kronkite, who is a villain whom it will 


182 


ONAR 


be exceedingly difficult to manipulate. I know 
him well.” 

Germain! Is it Germain, Gerald? Strange 
I had not thought of him before.” 

Germain and St. Bertrand,” said Holmes. 

^^St. Bertrand is too much a dreamer, Gerald.” 

^^You are right; but he is the largest man I 
know, Tom excepted, of course. Viva. St. Ber- 
trand is a giant among pigmies, when he is among 
men ; and Germain is the ballast that holds him 
down. Germain alone is a match for Kronkite; 
and St. Bertrand will reveal to him the hidden 
springs, when supernatural insight is required.” 

Afterward Gerald Holmes would have given 
half of his life to have unsaid these words, and 
taken back this introduction. 

^^You have paid these gentlemen a beautiful 
tribute,” said Onar, ^'and if their services can be 
secured, I shall enploy them. Where do they 
reside?” 

^Hn Castleton, Michigan, where Mr. Burn- 
dale lives.” 

have great confidence in Mr. Burndale as a 
gentleman of fine instincts,” said Onar, '^but 
perhaps the firm of which you speak will be better 
fitted for this difficult task. I thank you very 
much for making them know to me. If you will 


VIVA AND TOM 


183 


excuse me, I will go at once and write to them.’’ 

As soon as she had gone Viva asked ; ^'How 
do you like her, Gerald?” 

^^See here, Minxie, you must be careful with 
your mischief. Miss Melbourne is worth study- 
ing, and you might put her to flight before any 
one of us had sufficiently collected our wits to 
study her rare nature.” 

”Oh, so you have seen fit to answer my 
question indirectly, I see. She has a rare nature, 
and you are afraid she may take flight before you 
can catch her, all of which is true. And it is 
especially for your advantage to remember that 
you never will catch her. I almost wish you 
might, but — for your own safety — don’t try.” 

Really, Viva, you take rather too much for 
granted. I admit Miss Melbourne’s beauty, and 
that she is exceedingly quick and discerning, but 
I am hardly the man to be overwhelmed at first 
sight.” 

”Well, keep out of trouble,” advised Viva, 
adding ; ” What do you know about her castle?” 

Then Holmes told the part he had played in 
Burndale’s affair. When he had finished Viva 
asked ; Do you think Onar was in the castle 
when you and Burndale were there?” 

don’t know. It seems impossible, after 


184 


ONAR 


our search. Yet I do not know how else to 
account for the key and the music and the fire 
in the furnace ; but she could hardly have carried 
herself so innocently to-day if she had been there. 
When I found the lady to be Mark’s Onar, after 
that expression about the freezing feet, I thought 
she had certainly heard out conversation. But 
that proverb — I — could she possibly have made 
it up in the course of our conversation, for the 
purpose of throwing us off the track?” 

Could she? My dear brother, there isn’t 
anything that she couldn’t do in a second, if she 
were brought to bay.” 

The conversation gradually turned into other 
channels, and presently Onar returned to the 
drawing room, and dinner was announced. The 
gentlemen went out to dinner in company, pre- 
ceeded by the ladies who, having fallen back into 
school-girl days, walked arm-in-arm. 

^^We are going to sit Quaker fashion, Tom; 
men on one side, women on t’other. I want 
Onar near me ; aud you and Gerald will become 
exclusive, I know, before dinner is over.” 

So the gentlemen sat vis-a-vis with the two 
ladies. But Viva was mistaken. The attrac- 
tion across the table was unusually strong. 

^WVe were talking about you just before you 


VIVA AND TOM 


185 


came down, Onar. Gerald liad been telling us 
about bis visit to Onar Cas — ” 

Abem ! ” 

^^Wby, Gerald, wbat a violent cold you are 
getting! Wbat have I done now to make you 
cough so?” 

Nothing,” said Gerald, a little provoked, and 
somewhat confused. Even Tom was inclined to 
be a little annoyed by his wife’s mischievous 
sentence. He shot an arrow at her out of his 
sharp eyes. For one long second, not more, a 
heavy silence fell upon the little group. Onar’s 
merry laugh broke it, as she said; ^^Dear Viva, 
you are the only person I ever knew who would 
deliberately cause embarrassment. But they 
shall not ‘ahem,’ and shoot sharp looks at 
you — two great men to one poor little fun-loving 
women. Now, Mr. Holmes, will you come out 
of your pet, and make your confessions here; or 
shall I take you for trespass, and compel you to 
confess in court — ” 

— ”ship?” added Viva, so quickly and in a 
voice so like Onar’s that for a second — Then 
she looked up calmly at Gerald, awaiting his 
answer, as if nothing out of the ordinary had 
been said. 

Had they heard aright I Was it possible! 


186 


ONAR 


Then the audacity of it pervailed and they all 
laughed and laughed. 

Viva, if you persist in being so wicked, I 
shall be compelled to go over to the side of the 
men, after all. Mr. Holmes, have yon been 
trespassing on my castle grounds? I fear you 
did not have any means of getting inside the 
castle, and that your reception must have been 
rather cool.” 

^^Miss Melbourne, the Minx deserves what she 
will not get. Her love of mischief amounts to 
an intoxication, as I have no doubt you well 
know. She really ought to be put in an asylum, 
but I cannot get Tom to consent to it. She 
knew better than to make that awful pun ; but 
she could not resist. What name do you give 
to that kind of intoxication ; or perhaps I had 
better say, mania?” 

do not think Viva has the excuse suggested 
by the word ‘mania’, Gerald,” remarked Tom. 

”Mr. Holmes,” said Onar, putting her hands 
in her lap, and looking steadily at him ; ^^Have 
you been trespassing on my castle grounds?” 

^^Miss Melbourne,” replied Gerald, assuming 
a like attitude, ''now that we have come to direct 
questions, I will enter into a compact with you, 
if you agree. I promise to answer all your ques- 


VIVA AND TOM 


187 


tions directly and truthfully, if you will answer 
all of mine in like manner.” 

Agreed,” said Onar so quickly that Holmes 
was thrown off his guard, and concluded that 
she did not have a secret in her sonl. 

^^She was not there,” thought he. 

^^Well, then, yes. I visited your castle in 
company with Mr. Burndale.” 

^Hndeed ! It is too bad that Mr. Burndale did 
not have his key.” 

There lies the marvel. Mr. Burndale’s key 
came to him from Heaven, while we were dis- 
cussing the prospects of freezing.” 

^^From Heaven!” exclaimed Viva. 

Tom looked quizzically at his brother, and 
Onar said; '^Tell us about it, Mr. Holmes.” » 

^^Well, there is not much to tell. We were 
afraid of freezing our feet, and were wondering 
whether or not it would be possible to get into 
the house, when we saw a large black plume fall- 
ing from above. . We picked up the plume and 
found Burndale’s key fastened to it.” 

^^Well!” exclaimed the ladies. 

^^Then, of course, you went in and made your- 
selves comfortable,” said Onar. 

^Wes,” replied Holmes, uneasily. 

''Did you find a good fire in the furnace?” 


188 


ONAR 


Holmes looked up in surprise, and replied; 
^^That is the most remarkable part of all. There 
was an excellent fire in the furnace ; but there 
was not a sign of life in or around the castle.” 

^^Did you look in every room, Mr. Holmes?” 

^Hn all but one,” confessed Holmes, with con- 
siderable embarrassment. The door of one room 
was locked.” 

Exactly !” replied Onar. ^Hf you could have 
gotten into that room you would probably have 
found a poor woman under the bed, frightened 
out of her wits. Indeed, it is too lonely for a 
woman to stay there alone.” 

think there was not any one in the house, 
Miss Melbourne. I made a plea, at the door of 
the closed room, to any person who might be 
within to make himself known. But there was 
no response. Burndale finally drove me out, say- 
ing that, if I knew the lady whose house I was 
rummaging, I would be ashamed ; or something 
to that effect. He was right. I know her now, 
and I am ashamed. I beg your pardon.” 

^Ht is freely given, Mr. Holmes. You are 
not lacking in delicacy, I am sure. I can under- 
stand and appreciate the circumstances that led 
you on. I hope the poor woman was not fright- 
ened out of her wits, and I feel sure she was not.” 


VIVA AND TOM 


189 


” There was a curious coincidence upon my 
arrival here, which made me think that you were 
in the castle at the time of our visit. The proverb 
about the frozen feet is wonderfully suggestive 
of our experience before we entered the castle.” 

Then Gerald related at length the journey to 
the castle, the conversation about the freezing 
feet, and how the key came to their rescue. In 
conclusion he said ; Where do you suppose that 
key came from. Miss Melbourne?” 

^'From the woman in the house, of course; 
where else could it have come from?” 

^^Did she have the key?” 

^Wes.” 

^^But every window was fastened, and the iron 
shutters were closed. Besides, the key came 
down from above the trees. It could not have 
come down as it did, unless it had been thrown 
from the top of the house.” 

Where were you standing when the key fell?” 

Under the window of the locked room.” 

Exactly ! That was very cleverly done ! The 
woman probably heard your conversation, and 
knowing Mr. Burndale, by reputation, in sheer 
pity, she threw the key out to him through the 
skylight.” 

Skylight I Is there a skylight?” 


190 


ONAR 


^^Yes, over that room; and with excellent 
arrangements for manipulating it. You shall see 
it for yourself, if you will visit there, with Viva 
and your brother, next summer.” 

^^Are we going there next summer. Viva?” 
asked Tom, had not heard of it before.” 

^^Nor I, but it would be delightful!” 

had not spoken of it because opportunity 
had not yet offered ; but 1 very much wish you 
would spend the summer there. The air is the 
best, and the peculiar nature of the country is 
entrancing. Say you will accept my invitation.” 

^^For Gerald’s sake, Tom, say yes. He is not 
invited otherwise, and he must not miss the 
skylight.” 

^^Yes, Viva, if you wish to, we will accept the 
invitation with our thanks. I cannot stay long, 
but I can spare you for as long as you can stay 
away from me. 

All right, sir, you shall repent that 1 Gerald, 
you shall see the skylight, and no doubt the 
skylarks, too.” 

So it was arranged. It was toward spring 
when Onar finally took her leave to meet Mr. 
Germain at Stuart. During the time of her stay 
with Viva, Gerald Holmes had been as faithful 
to his friend Burndale as the circumstances would 


VIVA AND TOM 


191 


allow. That is to say, he had entirely lost his 
heart; and, although he had not the slightest 
encouragement from Onar, he was nevertheless 
determined that, if Burndale failed, he would 
venture everything to win her. 


CHAPTER VIII 

WHILE THEY DREAMED 

February is giving place reluctantly to Marcb. 
It is cold and stormy. At the window-panes, 
the sleet snaps, viciously, reminding one of the 
wolf at the door, in early days ; and of the wolf 
at the door” of many a home in these days. He 
sometimes gets in. He may get in here. But 
not to-night. Great logs lie on the dogs of the 
fireplace, and the red tongues lick lovingly around 
them, and wrap them in warm embraces — in hot 
embraces that burn them, finally to the heart, 
and consume them. 

The burning logs throw a changing light 
throughout the room. The shadows chase each 
other in a merry game of hide-and-go-seek from 
corner to corner, under old-fashioned chairs and 
tables, up the walls and over the ceiling of oak 
and down again, snatching kisses from a fair 
maiden’s cheek and bending the plume of a noble 


while they dreamed 


193 


knight, bedecked in the blazonry of ancient days. 

^'Ah, weVe found you, we’ve found you!” the 
shadows cried, as they danced and danced over a 
fair form, bowed low in the chimney seat. What 
is this? A statue? A shadow? A painting? 
Hush, no 1 A sigh breathes from it. The shadows 
flit noiselessly away, ashamed of their frolic. 

It is mid-night. The evening has been spent 
here in Onar’s ancestral hall in company with 
Germain, studying over the condition of the 
fortunes of Stuart. Germain has gone to his 
room for the night ; and Onar is listening to the 
sound of the voice of the accusing angel, who 
says only one sentence over and over; ^'Wasted 
his substance with riotous living.” 

At last Onar rises wearily to her feet. She 
looks worn and pale in the firelight. She walks 
unsteadily across the hall, and stands humbly, 
with her hands clasped behind her, before the 
portrait of the plumed knight. 

^^Sir Knight,” she said, ^^the fortune you left 
to our line I have wasted with riotous living in 
the dream-land of my foolish phantasy. While 
I have been dreaming the patrimony you left us 
has been stolen. I am sorry. Sir Knight. I am 
not so sorry, however, on your account, as be- 
cause I have been unfaithful as God’s servant. 


194 


ONAR 


How cold you look in your gauntlets and mail 
and helmet of steel. That frown ill becomes your 
handsome face. Cannot you forgive? God is 
more merciful. I will go to Him.” 

She turned and knelt at an oaken settee. Her 
face is uplifted, and the firelight flits over it and 
caresses her hair. Her features are mobile, soft 
and sweet with the unrelieved sorrow of unshed 
tears. 

Long she knelt thus, with lips parted a little, 
and with open eyes uplifted to the Heaven that 
is seen as easily through walls as through the 
air and ether — long she knelt in prayer. Once 
only words were heard : O God, our Father-God, 
forgive ; and help me to retrieve the wasted past.” 

Meantime, in one of the spacious and beautiful 
chambers of Stuart, Guy Germain paced the floor 
with noiseless tread until the dawn streaked the 
east. He has been for many days seeking to 
unravel the tangled skein of Onar’s fortunes. 
With almost magic skill, he has discovered that 
the property is intact, and that it has been so well 
handled that it has nearly quadrupled during the 
lifetime of the present heir. But this property 
that Kronkite has had in trust for Onar, has 
been so expertly entangled with that of Frank 
Weatherly that a separation seems impossible. 


WHILE THEY DREAMED 


195 


It has become evident that this work has been 
going on for several years. Weatherly, well 
assured that Onar would not marry him for his 
own sake, has been persistently weaving his own 
property and hers together in such a manner 
that she would be wholly in his power, in her 
fortunes, if not in her person. Kronkite, too 
sharp to become personally involved by holding 
any of her property, has received large remuner- 
ation from Weatherly for his services. Conjointly 
they have secured all her property to Frank 
Weatherly; and, in turn, half of the amount has 
been converted into cash and transferred in fees 
to Kronkite. All this Germain succeeded in find- 
ing out ; but the way to right the wrong was not, 
even with difficulty, discovered. Kronkite had 
used his power in conformity with all the outward 
forms of law. The only point at which he could 
possibly be touched was with reference to the 
disposal of certain papers which Onar said she 
had personally witnessed. Kronkite declared that 
such papers were not in existence, and never had 
been. The only hope was to find these papers ; 
but that was a forlorn hope. They had probably 
been destroyed. If not, they were in safe keep- 
ing, and would be destroyed rather than given 
up, if danger of discovery should threaten. 


196 


ONAR 


In the heat of his indignation, Germain had 
paced the floor during the hours through which 
Onar had thought and prayed in her ancestral 
hall. As the day broke over the eastern hills, 
Germain spoke aloud : A more deliberate and 
skilful villain than Kronkite is not unhung. If 
Miss Melbourne is mistaken about those papers, 
there is no redress know to the law. I might as 
well go home. It is a shame ! I wish I could 
do something for her. She is a marvelous 
woman. No wonder Burndale went raving over 
her. How calm she kept when I told her the 
result of my investigations I Not a word, nor a 
tear, nor even a sigh. I expected a scene. But 
she is so full of her spiritual life ! I doubt if she 
can cook I What a mate for St. Bertrand ! But 
they would sit dreaming of the regions of the 
immortals until they both arrived at the said 
regions. Poor St. Bertrand, he needs a very 
practical kind of help-meet. Foolish girl I If she 
had attended to her business a little instead of 
building a castle in the woods in which to dream 
away her precious life, she might have been 
worth the best part of a million dollars to-day. 
As it is, she is a pauper. The mortgage on 
Stuart has been purposely made so large that the 
security is not sufficient. Money enough to take 


WHILE THEY DREAMED 


197 


Up the mortage cannot be borrowed on the place. 
Old Squire Weatherly will loan it; but Miss 
Melbourne will not permit that. Weatherly will 
not make any trouble for the present, however ; 
and Miss Melbourne need not know that she is 
actually dependent upon him. 

What shall I do with St. Bertrand? He is 
the most talented man I know. But so visionary ! 
The way in which he picked up that murder case 
was simply marvelous. He shut his eyes and 
saw the whole thing. For the life of me, I can 
not see, to this day, how he found out what he 
knew. But he spends his money before he earns 
it, always sure that he is just about to earn more ; 
and his credit is gone, even so soon. I shall 
have to cut loose from him in the course of a 
few months, if this thing goes on. But I love 
the dear fellow ! 

^^Well, I’ll go to bed, and let the world go to 
smash, if it wants to so bad.” 

The following afternoon Onar and Germain 
met at a late dinner. The conversation, as had 
been usual during the time of Germain’s work 
there and in the neighboring city, was confined to 
the business in hand. 

You think, then, that you cannot accomplish 
anything more at present?” There was a scarcely 


198 


ONAR 


suppressed note of distress in the voice. 

think not, Miss Melbourne. Every thing 
hangs upon the discovery of those papers.” 

And you think they cannot be found?” 
fear they cannot.” 

^^Mr. Germain, would it not be possible for me 
to sell Stuart, with the exception of the house 
and a few acres of land, and pay this mortgage?” 

^^That might be possible. Miss Melbourne, if 
you could find a purchaser, or several purchasers. 
You might divide your plantation into small 
farms, and so sell to good advantage, perhaps. 
But I doubt if you could save much of the land.” 

^'One acre, free from debt, would be better 
than all of it, mortgaged.” 

^^Nevertheless, Miss Melbourne, it is all yours, 
by right. I would advise you not to make any 
such move at present. If you sell the land, and 
pay the mortgage, then the villains have their 
money, and you may not be able to get it back; 
but, if we should yet discover a hold upon them, 
you will have your own, for it is here and they 
cannot dispose of it in any such manner as to 
make it impossible for you to regain possession.” 

''Very well, then I will let matters rest for the 
present ; and in the mean time I will make the 
plantation pay from every fence corner of the 


WHILE they dreamed 


199 


square mile.” 

^^You will take a vacation at Onar Castle?” 

^'Yes, I have friends invited and cannot fail 
them. It is not expensive living there. I think 
that I can manage for one more summer.” 

I shall hope to see you when you go through 
Castleton; and we have had some thought of 
taking a short vacation in the regions made so 
famous by Burndale’s experience last summer. 
If so, perhaps we may see you as Burndale saw 
you, when he took you for a heavenly vision.” 

^^I do not know Mr. Burndale^s experiences 
from his centre of consciousness, I am sure. I 
understand that he was in the first stages of a 
serious fever, and so I can retain a good opinion 
of his soundness, even though he may have been 
so erroneously impressed at our chance meeting,” 
replied Onar, with quiet dignity. 

” Undoubtedly the fever had something to do 
with it,” answered Germain, slightly annoyed by 
the chill that his words had caused. 

you are a man seemingly not given to 
fevers, I should be pleased to have you call at 
Onar Castle ; and I have no fear that yon would 
mistake me for what I am not.” 

^^I shall certainly accept your invitation, if we 
go up there, as we have been talking of doing.” 


200 


ONAR 


Not long after this, Germain went home. The 
day following his departure Onar called Moses 
into a room that she had fitted up for a kind of 
business office ; and here for an hour each day 
Onar planned her farming with Moses. She saw 
to it that everything was in readiness so that with 
the first suitable day of spring the farm work 
started in full swing. She, Zephyr and Huraldo 
haunted the fields of Stuart. Her presence was 
an inspiration to her men, who loved her as their 
queen and benefactress. The careworn look gave 
place to her wonted expression of peace and 
happiness. But the eyes that had looked far, 
far away, a year ago, were learning to see things 
at hand. Hours that had been spent in aimless 
wandering about the country, on horseback oi 
on foot, for the pleasure of her own fancies, were 
now spent in earnest care for the welfare of her 
people. She found that the younger members of 
her little colony were growing up in ignorance. 
She taught them herself. But her voice was as 
soft and sweet as when first we heard her speak. 
Perhaps it had a little clearer resonance, as though 
the instrument were in better tune. There was 
greater bodily vigor than she had ever known, 
even strong as she was in her battle with the 
storm on Onar Lake. She was a specimen of a 


WHILE THEY DREAMED 


201 


woman physically perfect. Her face was not at 
all sunburned, nor was her beautiful complexion 
destroyed. The casual observer would scarcely 
notice any change from a year ago ; but her ever 
radiant beauty was toned up by a lofty purpose, 
which is always a better tonic than a lofty dream. 

The office door of Germain and St. Bertrand 
burst open one wild day in March as if the gusty 
old month were bound to find refuge from him- 
self in that cosy place. But, no, it was Germain 
who, tearing himself from the grasp of old March, 
rushed in. 

Hello, my Saint! where drivest thou thy 
chariot to-day? Which province of the spirit 
world is honored by thy presence this windy 
morning? Arise, thou laggard, and greet thy 
returning pard.” 

St. Bertrand did not remove his feet from the 
table ; but he smiled pleasantly and extended his 
hand, saying; ^'Welcome home. You are badly 
needed.” 

^^For what and by whom?” 

^'For everything and by everybody. I have 
tried in vain to make people understand that I 
am IT as much as you. They don’t comprehend 
me, somehow. They call and cry; and then go 


202 


ONAR 


out saying that they must wait until you return. 
Did not I win the murder case? And did not I 
get the wrongs of widow B — righted when even 
you had given up her case as hopeless? Tell me 
why they all cry for you, like babies for Castoria.” 

^^My dear boy, it is because I am equal to a 
petty case, like that of a rod of line fence or a 
stolen pig. They would not insult you by saying 
fence or pig to you. If it were murder, or a 
young widow to be defended, they would want 
you. You are too big for a petti-fogger.” 

Thank you. 1 presume you are right; you 
usually are. But the petti-fogger gets the money 
and the success, and I get — lean. But how did 
you succeed with your Kentucky client? Is she 
really a dream?” 

Why, what do you mean? A dream I She 
is certainly a dreamer.” 

^^Guy, Guy! Have you forgotten all your 
Greek? Bring out your Liddell and Scott and 
see what ‘Onar’ means. You are too prosaic, 
old man. I presume you cannot even tell the 
color of the eyes of this goddess of dreams. 
Come now!” 

I did not go down there to look into the eyes 
of my client; but into her fortune.” 

^^Ah, well, you are mercenary. I should have 


WHILE they dreamed 


203 


looked into her eyes and not into her fortune ; 
and there I should have beheld tears, all on 
account of my neglect of duty. I have no doubt 
you left the lady all smiles and rejoicing.” 

Well, no, my boy, I can’t say that I did. In 
all seriousness, John, the lady’s fortunes are in 
a tangle that it is beyond my power to straighten 
out. Indeed, I do not see how any one can 
straighten them out until certain papers are 
found, which I have all reason to believe that 
Kronkite has destroyed. Onar Melbourne is 
absolutely without property ; and when the. villain 
who now holds the mortgage on Stuart forecloses, 
she will be in debt with no means of a livlihood.” 

Poor girl! She is to be pitied, and I know 
how to pity her. See what I just received : — ” 
John St. Bertrand, 

Castleton, Mich., 

Dear Sir: — 

We very much need the money on the note 
we hold against you. In your last letter you 
promised to pay soon. Now if you can’t pay all 
of it we will feel grateful for any part of it even 
1-4 would help us out. We shall expect a pay- 
ment to be made on the note within 30 days. If 
we do not get something besides promises we 
shall place the account in the hands of an attorney. 


204 


ONAR 


Well, old man, who is to blame?” 

” Blame! Don’t stop on blame I If you knew 
how I incriminate myself, you would pity me, 
Guy I I wear sackcloth and ashes day and night. 
I, a young man whom every one praised for his 
talents, am old in debt and in disgrace! My 
honor is gone, my self-respect is gone, and if I 
were as selfish as some people seem to think, I 
would soon be gone too.” 

St. Bertrand had arisen, and was pacing back 
and forth with a long nervous tread, his fine dark 
face clouded with shame and remorse, and illu- 
mined from within by a fierce fire of self-anger 
which compelled the pity rather than the blame 
of his companion. 

''John, I pity you! You suffer more than any 
of your creditors. I wish I could help you ; but 
I have my own load to carry just now. I hope 
that, sometime, I can help you. But, keep cour- 
age, man ! You can’t do anything when you are 
in such a state of self-condemnation. You only 
add injury to your creditors when you so unfit 
yourself for duty, Cheer up, old man ! you will 
get out all right. You are hardly started yet.” 

"Thank you, Guy, you are a prop. What you 
say is true; but 1 shall dream of those letters, 
and awake with them upon my mind and heart 


WHILE THEY DREAMED 


205 


and conscience. Here is another after the same 
order of condemnation. Little these people know 
how willingly I would pay them, and how im- 
possible it is for me to do so.” 

Dear Sir: — 

I thought I would write you a few lines to let 
you know that we are all as well as usual, hoping 
that this will find you the same. I would like to 
know if you was agoing to pay that note of — ’s 
when due I would like to have you pay it I know 
that you can pay that any time in one month and 
not cramp yourself atall with the wages that you 
can command I am hard up and nothing to sell 
only a little wheat and that dont fetch any price 
atall and have big payments to make and instid 
of me paying your debts you are more able to help 
me pay mine and after I have cared that note of 
yours three years and only fifty dollars when you 
can comand a thousin Dollars a year without any 
Invested when I eant do more with all I have in- 
vested so I think I have cared it long enuff and 
If I was you I would not ask it 

right and let me no soon 

M— N— 

^%ook at the letter I It is a humiliation that 
I, the man of letters, should owe a man so illiter- 
ate, and not be able to pay him.” 


206 


ONAR 


should think so ! What was this note for?” 

Borrowed money. He signed the note with 
me from simple kindness of heart to help me out 
of a financial straight. I tell you, Guy, it takes 
all the moral courage out of a man to feel that it 
was ever in him to get into such a condition. 

^'Well, here is one more that you may see. It 
is a glimpse of life that you ought to have. Be 
thankful that you need not experience it !” 

Dear Sir: — 

I am requested by my father to write you, 
reminding you that over a year has gone by since 
hearing from you in regard to the note for the 
money my dead brother so willingly and trust- 
fully lent you. It can’t be possible you have 
no conscience about the matter? If we don’t 
hear from you soon and settle the matter fully we 
shall take heroic means to collect it, for it has 
gone far enough. 

Respectfully, 

^^That dear fellow lent me this money while I 
was in college. If he were alive he would never 
harrass me ; but he is gone and his friends want 
the money. Well, they ought to have it.” 

St. Bertrand took two or three turns across the 
room, and then sat down with a heavy sigh. 

^^Well, Guy, can I do anything to help you? 


WHILE THEY DREAMED 


207 


If SO, I must do it soon ; for I am going to leave 
you. Our partnership is ended.” 

^^What do you mean, John?” 

Just that. Since you have been gone I have 
learned a few things ; and one of them is that I 
am in your way, or shall be very soon. A law- 
yer who expects honorable practise must be a 
man of unimpeachable soundness, not only in 
principle and in advice, but in his own business 
affairs, as well. You are all right, but I am all 
wrong ; and I will not allow your prospects to be 
injured by association with me. So let me be of 
help, if possible, soon.” 

John, you are too honest of heart, and far too 
discerning to be deceived. I also have thought 
of this ; but let me do this much for you : stay 
with me. I can help you more than you will 
hinder me ; and you can retrieve yourself in time. 
Do not deny me this privelege. If you will let 
me help hold you down to business, and help you 
to keep your money, and to dispense it properly, 
I can help you out.” 

^'Thanks, awfully! No,” and he arose and 
went over to his friend with extended hand, ^^no 
Guy, excuse that ‘awfully.’ No doubt I need 
just such a manager ; but, you see, strange as it 
may seem, with all my humility and remorse, 


208 


ONAR 


I Still cannot bring myself to tbe point of giving 
up the management of my own affairs. Must I 
so soon surrender what little manhood I have?” 

I did not mean so much as that, John. I said 
more than I would have you do. I would not be 
intrusive, but would like to help you when you 
want me to. But, I see ; you want to work out 
your destiny alone. You are fully as proud as 
you are humble. Yet, stay on a while ; until fall 
at least. Will you?” 

To this St. Bertrand finally consented. When 
the matter had been satisfactorily settled, they 
took up the problem of Onar’s fortunes. They 
went carefully over the whole case. St. Bertrand 
became very much interested, especially in the 
description of Stuart and its mistress. 

^'What a pity that this last heiress of a dying 
race should be turned out into a cold and cruel 
world I Is she as beautiful as Burndale’s ravings 
would indicate?” 

^Wes. She is the most beautiful woman that 
I ever saw. But, you see, she has been visionary 
> all her life ; and has left all her business to her 
lawyer. If she had lived a little more on the 
earth, and less in the clouds, she would be worth 
the larger part of a million dollars now.” 

So much as that ! Kronkite and Weatherly 


WHILE they dreamed 


209 


must have feathered their nests with down.” 

So they have done; and Weatherly evidently 
intends to take the plucked bird to the nest that 
he has made soft with her feathers. The last 
grand sweep was evidently made for the purpose 
of compelling a reluctant consent from our Miss 
Melbourne to marry Weatherly.” 

^Mndeed! The contemptable villain! Will 
she consent to this?” 

Never!” 

'^Not if she could see the way to save the hall 
of her ancestors from profanation, and to save 
her poor blacks from suffering, and herself from 
poverty?” 

''No, never!” 

" Does she love herself so much more than all 
others that she would not give her body for them? 
Is she so selfish, Guy!” 

"No, she would die to save her poor blacks a 
home ; but she would not marry a man she did 
not love to do it. I do not very clearly make out 
the distinction ; but that is evidently her position 
although no word ever passed between us on the 
subject. My conscience ! she could tough it out 
for a few years with a rather uncongenial man, 
for the sake of keeping her old place, and being 
rich all her life ! I rather think money can do 


210 


ONAR 


more to make one happy than a congenial 
husband can. Of course, according to sentiment, 
love in a cottage is very pretty; but in life, 
more money and less love, if necessary, seems 
to bring full as much happiness.’’ 

‘‘You have shown me the soul of a woman ! 
I wish I might meet her. I am afraid, old man, 
that, if you do not understand this choice of 
death or of suffering for herself and for her people 
to such a marriage, you are lacking in the 
highest moral perception. Why, Guy, how 
could a real woman think differently ! ” 

There, come down ! You are just like her. 
You are as fine strung as the angels, both of you. 
I am afraid you are both doomed to have hard 
times in this mortal body. Your day begins 
when you get free. I fear this coarse dog must 
take his day now.” 

Tut, tut ! you are all wrong. What fault have 
you to find with this body, man?” 

St. Bertrand stood before his friend, almost 
six feet in height, and in proportions to charm 
the lover of the human form. He stood straight 
as an arrow, every nerve thrilling with noble life. 

This body is glorious ! It is a temple fit for 
something more glorious than an angel ; it is fit 
for the soul of a man ; it is fit for the soul of a 


WHILE THEY DREAMED 


211 


man in whom is the spirit of God. And I 
imagine the nature of the day that you begin 
when you leave this body is determined by the 
way you have lived this day.” 

But the noble face that was lit up as by 
heavenly fires within, clouded. St. Bertrand 
sank into his chair, exclaiming: After all, a 

safer attitude is that of kneeling. What hope 
for us, what hope for me, if mercy should be 
withheld!” 

''Well, well, my boy, you are a conundrum! 
I have a glimmering sense of what you mean, in 
both attitudes; and I guess you are right, in 
both. John, my boy, you are very much a man 
— a very large man ! No one can harness you. 
Is there a harness that will fit and be strong 
enough? If so, you ought to find it, and buckle 
it on, and pull.” 

The two men arose and clasped hands, each 
with a hand upon the shoulder of the other. 
They stood a moment looking into each other’s 
faces with that expression of deep affection that 
so seldom, in this day, lights the faces of two 
men as they stand thus. Then St. Bertrand said : 
" Guy, you think me an elephant. I think I am 
a giraffe, though on your hands, an elephant. 
The harness need not be so large, nor strong; 


212 


ONAR 


but of outlandish proportions. I could wish I 
were a solid plow horse. Here is the evening 
mail.” 

They turned to receive it. There was a letter 
for St. Bertrand from the same M — N — whose 
former letter Germain had just read. St. Bertrand 
read it in silence, and re-read it ; then he groaned 
in bitterness of spirit ; then he laughed ; then he 
groaned again, as he handed it to Germain. 


CHAPTER IX 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 

March reluctantly gave place to the summer 
months. The spring had been a beautiful one, 
but to St. Bertrand, whose soul was usually all 
alive to the delightful changes of the season, it 
had been a time of unusual depression. During 
these months the giant Despair was struggling 
to destroy his life. He received many very hard 
letters, to which the poor man made such replies 
as he could. In a few cases he succeeded in 
borrowing a little money with which to pay some 
of the most pressing claims; and then these 
notes came due and were a continual source of 
embarrassment. 

The interested student of character will ask 
how so bright a young man got into such a way. 
Many a college boy could answer, if he would. 
'But the case of St. Bertrand was different from 
that of most college boys. He was free from bad 


214 


ONAR 


habits. He did not even smoke. But he had 
always been an enthusiast in religion; and, as 
strange as it may appear, this enthusiasm was 
what first started him in the direction that is 
proving to be so ruinous. Perhaps, however, it 
would be a truer statement to say that this enthu- 
siasm was made the excuse for contracting a debt 
for the purpose of enabling him to carry on, in 
connection with his work in college, certain 
religious work in which he was interested. He 
perhaps gave himself credit for too much philan- 
thropy and for too little selfishness. He perhaps 
wanted to follow his own pleasure fully as much 
as he wanted to do good ; but we must give our 
hero credit for so much of worthy motive as he 
had. Young men are usually blind to their real 
motives. 

That which proved to be his greatest enemy, 
was the happy optimism that always heard the 
watchman on the walls of life crying, ^^AlPs 
well ! All’s well I” St. Bertrand would be say- 
ing : ” There is money enough at the top for us 

all, and I shall be able to climb up and get some 
of it as soon as I am out of school. If we do 
not live as life comes, we shall lose just so much 
of it.” 

But his notes came due before graduation. 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


215 


He got them extended. They came due again, 
and he renewed them again with the interest 
added. When they came due again he borrowed 
money enough and a little more, elsewhere, to 
pay them and the interest, and a little on his 
board bill. He was earning a little by work 
done out of school hours; but his wants were 
many, though all of them were of a nature 
refined and ennobling; but; well, well, set a 
snowball to rolling and it soon becomes large, 
and by the time it is too heavy to roll farther, 
you have got it to the verge of a decline down 
which it rolls by the force of its own weight, 
while he who must roll it back up the hill throws 
up his hands in dismay at the rapid increase in 
size as over and over it goes. 

Interest added to principal! St. Bertrand 
was proud and courageous ; he paid compound 
interest on many notes; but he borrowed of 
some one else in order to do it. The amount 
that he owed at the beginning of this eventful 
summer was not large ; but he owed it to a score 
or more of persons. Every one thought the 
amount was so small that he could pay if he were 
disposed to do so. Nobody knew that a score 
or more of other creditors thought the same thing. 
He found himself trying to work up a practice 


216 


ONAR 


and to inspire confidence in his ability and good 
judgment, in the face of these creditors whose 
letters were evidence of his inability ro manage 
his own affairs. People began to look askance at 
him, or he thought they did. They passed by, 
shaking their heads, and saying; Smart fellow, 
but — wrong somewhere.” 

To St. Bertrand his honor was as the apple of 
his eye. He was as sensative as men of his 
nature usually are. No words of condemnation 
and rebuke spoken by another ever hurt him so 
much as the scourging which he invariably gave 
himself after the other had exhausted himself in 
repremand. A year out of college, and the 
happy optimism that heard, All’s well,” in 
day-dreams and in dreams of the night, has given 
place to a quivering self-distrust which hears, in 
day-dreams, the creditor’s demand; and in the 
dreams of the night groans under the nightmare 
of the grinning demon of debt. 

Germain has done all that one man can do for 
another to keep his friend from brooding over 
this sad condition of things. But the merry 
railery with which he *has often spurred the 
heart-sick man to activity and jocose reply, has, 
of late, elicited no response. Finally, a little 
earlier than he had intended, he determined to 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


217 


break away for his summer vacation; and to 
claim St. Bertrand for his companion. So it 
came about that he entered the office in his usual 
breezy way one sultry afternoon, with the inten- 
tion of communicating his determination, and 
found his partner in the depths. 

Heigh-ho! What is the matter with the 
Saint now?” said he as he noticed the dejected 
attitude of his friend. 

St. Bertrand replied, pointing to an open 
letter: '^Please, Germain, I shall have to ask 
you to drop the old nick-name ; for it has come 
to hurt me.” 

Germain picked up the letter and read it. It 
was like many others that St. Bertrand had let 
him read. He returned it, saying; ^^Well, my 
boy, he is after you, isn’t he? But, after all, it 
is not so bad. He is kind enough not to bring 
public action against you, and he will not even 
enter the judgement against you at present. It 
is a kind letter, on the whole. I think that he is 
simply trying to find out whether or not you can 
pay. Can’t you send him some small amount?” 
haven’t a dollar to my name!” 

''Well, let me take your acknowledgement. 
Then you can send the judgment back — if that 
is what you think best to do.” 


218 


ONAR 


is all I can do, under the circumstances.” 

The judgment was duly signed and acknowl- 
edged, and then deposited in the mail. 

^^See here, old boy, I have something more 
pleasant to propose. To-morrow this shop shuts 
up for four or six weeks, as the case may require, 
and the two partners are off for the regions made 
famous by the Onar of Burndale’s dreams. At 
least one of the partners is off for those regions, 
and I sincerely hope the other will not refuse 
the pleasure of his company. Now, wait a 
moment before you reply. I am in constant 
correspondence with Miss Melbourne, and she 
writes me that she is already there, with certain 
friends from Boston. She wishes to consult 
further with me concerning her affairs; and 
expressly asks me concerning my partner — stay, 

I will read her very words : ‘ 1 know that 

you are a man of too good judgment to think 
that I am at all dissatisfied with your efforts, 
when I enquire why your partner has not taken 
any interest in these matters. I know that you 
have done all that you could do, and perhaps all 
that any man can do ; but you remember that 
two heads are better than one. I have also 
heard some very favorable reports of Mr. St. 
Bertrand’s ability in handling obscure cases. 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


219 


And, indeed, for that particular kind of cases, 
the gentleman who referred me to your firm, 
spoke more highly of your partner than of you. 
One sentence in particular I remember well: 
‘Germain alone is a match for Kronkite; and 
St. Bertrand will show him the hidden springs 
when supernatural insight is required.’ We 
have now come to the necessity for discovering 
the hidden springs, and consequently for the 
appearance upon the scene of the gypsy-medium, 
or seer, St. Bertrand. Perhaps I ought not to 
have written this last. Please do not let the 
gentleman think me lacking in decorum. I am 
a little embarrassed for fear you will think I do 
not appreciate your services, which is not true. 

‘It is now vacation time. I am here with 
friends from Boston, and — I am sorry that my 
castle is full — we should enjoy your presence in 
our vicinity, for the pleasure of it, as well as for 
the business convenience.’ 

What do you think of that, young man? Is 
that an antidote for the letter just disposed of?” 

^'That warms a fellow up some, old man. But 
then, again, it emphasizes the giraffe proportions. 
It certainly greatly quickens an already fervent 
desire to become acquainted with our — your fair 
client. I have not given her case any thought.” 


220 


ONAR 


‘Our’ is all right. Does she not gently remind 
me that I have left you out of the case too long 
already?” 

^^All the better; but it was my work, not 
yours. What do you propose to do?” 

^'Make amends by going with you to the 
regions of the Jack Pine to-morrow.” 
can’t go, Germain.” 

Why not?” 

^^You do not need to ask. I have not the 
money. Of course you would supply that. But 
what would my creditors think when they hear 
that I can get hold of the money to go off for a 
month’s outing in the woods? I am a slave!” 

^^No, you are not. You are not permitted to 
sell yourself body and soul to your creditors, 
especially not when to do so is only to wrong 
them the more. It may be your duty sometimes 
to do what is best for them and yourself, even 
though to them it may seem that you are using 
their money for your own comfort. Above all 
things, St. Bertrand, don’t get morbid, you are 
worth more than a million times what you owe ! 
You must not perish, if you never pay a dollar of 
what you owe. Am I right?” 

suppose you are, at least in part. But I 
am not worth much as I now am , and if I had 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


221 


been of much value in the beginning I would not 
have made such a blunder of life. So, while I 
appreciate the value of a man, I am not of much 
value. The world is full of men. One such as 
I am may perish in sight of them all and no few 
of them think it worth while to rescue him. To 
the man who is going down — Ah ! All is going ! 
To the men who look on, one man is perishing.” 

'^That is morbid.” 

the powers, Germain, the load is heavy, 
too continuously ! ” 

The noble head went down upon the desk, and 
for a moment the strong man writhed under the 
lash of the debt demon. Germain looked on in a 
kind of wonder. He might have been in the 
place of his friend, and not have suffered so. He 
knew this, and he was ashamed of himself, and 
proud of St. Bertrand. He went across to him 
and placed a hand on the bowed shoulder, saying ; 
''You teach me, anew, what is the soul of honor. 
Now promise to go with me to-morrow.” 

"What was it Miss Melbourne called me, a 
squaw?” 

"No, a gipsy.” 

"Oh!” 

Then they laughed and St. Bertrand felt better. 

" If you feel equal to the task of taking care of 


222 


ONAR 


me, I will go. But I would not undertake it.” 

Settled, on any terms. Now be off and get 
ready for a month’s stay, at least.” 

It was the second day after this, as Germain 
was watching the sunset from the summit of a 
hermit rock — the only rock for miles around — 
watching and thinking as he watched, when his 
friend burst from the vale behind him with this 
startling exclamation: have seen her, old 

man ! All that has ever been said is true, so far 
as it goes ; but — ” 

^^Hold!” said Germain. ”No use for you to 
attempt to go farther in speech than Mark 
Burndale went in his delirium, John. Say 
something quiet and let it suffice. I will under- 
stand what you would say.” 

John took a reclining position upon the rock 
beside his friend and looked so long and pensively 
at the sunset that Germain thought he had 
forgotten him. But by-and-by St. Bertrand 
turned toward him and said softly: I have seen 

Onar, the goddess of dreams.” 

He looked a moment longer to see if Germain 
had kept his promise to understand him. He 
saw that he had. Then he looked away again 
into the glowing west. They sat on together 
without another word, but in the most delightful 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


223 


companionsliip, until the colors began to tone 
down in the western sky, until they had cooled 
to blue and gray, until the shadows of the jack 
pines came creeping over the gently swelling 
and needle bestrewn ground even to the foot of 
the hermit rock, until the dew fell and the first 
star began to wink hard in his up-waking to keep 
his night vigil. 

^'We must call on her soon — we had better 
start now,” said Germain. 

”Well, so you have seen her! How did it 
come about? I intended to present you in due 
form.” 

It came about most naturally and beautifully.” 

They walked on a little way in silence. 

Germain, do you believe in answer to prayer?” 

Why, of course I do, you blank idiot 1 Why 
do you ask such a question in this connection?” 

^^Onar came to me in answer to prayer,” said 
St. Bertrand, so composedly that Germain took 
him to be wholly in earnest. 

” Thunder I” 

^'My profane friend, I am afraid you swear 
more than you pray. As you are a success in 
life and 1 am not, that is not a strong argument 
in favor of prayer, I know ; nevertheless, I believe 
in prayer. And, truth to tell, this afternoon I 


224 


ONAR 


was praying. I have been too humbled and too 
ashamed to pray as I used to ; but this wonderful 
spiritual landscape and the beauties of the day 
conspired to bring me more into my normal state 
of mind. I was praying for deliverance. I do 
not know how long I had been so engaged. My 
prayer was not audible; I prayed as I walked. 
At last I sat down under a juniper tree, and so 
prayed again for deliverance. These very words ; 
‘O God, send thine angel to set me free,’ were 
in my mind, when I lifted up my eyes, and there 
she came, with elastic step, directly toward me. 
She seemed hardly to touch the ground. Her 
face was slightly flushed from exercise; her hat, 
confined with ribbons about her neck, hung at 
her back ; and the sunshine was in her hair. In 
one hand she held a nosegay of wild flowers, and 
in the other hand she swung a flowering branch. 
She had evidently been to the forest, half way to 
Brookings. What could this mean, except an 
answer to my prayer?” 

'^How much do you mean by that, John?” 
hardly know,” replied St. Bertrand, softly. 
In some way my fortunes and those of Miss Onar 
Melbourne are cast into the same lap.” 

What farther can you divulge with reference 
to these fortunes, thou gypsy seer? I am also 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


225 


interested in the said fortunes, you will kindly 
remember.” 

St. Bertrand turned a sharp look of inquiry 
into the face of his friend. 

^'No, not that. I love Onar, too, as everybody 
must who sees her. But I could never make her 
happy as her husband ; and I never could win 
her. Nevertheless, the fortunes are important, 
in a worldly way, for two such as you. I confess 
that I foresaw this ; and that does not imply any 
very great intuition. You are the only man I 
ever met who could hope to win her. She is the 
only woman I ever met who could win you wholly 
and solely. You were born for each other. And 
when I have said that, I have paid you two the 
greatest compliment in my power. But it is a 
question whether you can live upon your dreams.” 

I rather think I can manage to take care of 
a family, if I should be so fortunate as to have 
one ! ” 

Good ! I believe your prayer was answered 
in the coming of Onar. But you have some 
serious rivals to meet, old fellow. Burndale was 
first on the field, and made a good impression.” 

Whatever his powers may be, she would not 
give him a thought in this connection.” 

^^Well, there is Gerald Holmes. He, with his 


226 


ONAR 


brother and his brother’s wife, from Boston — 
you remember them — is now at the castle, a guest 
for the summer.” 

Holmes is a fine fellow. He would be more 
likely to succeed. Has she been long acquainted 
with him?” 

understand that he was at his brother’s all 
last winter, while Onar was there. They must 
have become well acquainted. I think it was he 
who commended us to her attention. Yon must 
not be ungrateful, John.” 

The lady belongs to the man who can win 
her and make her happy. If there is an engage- 
ment between them, I shall hold it sacred; but 
there is not, and I have won her.” 

^^Good, again! Your angel has, even so soon, 
brought you out of your morbid state. But — 
confound you 1 — I hope she will lead you a chase 
and take some of that conceit out of you, before 
.she surrenders.” 

would not have spoken so to any one else, 
old man. It is not conceit ; but simply what I 
have seen. That she can love me is the only 
weakness that I can imagine in her.” 

Something has passed between you already. 
You did not finish telling about your meeting.” 

^^Well — I do not know that I ought to tell it, 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


227 


even to you — She did not see me until I rose in 
her path, and only a few steps from her. She 
was perfectly self-possessed, and dignified; yet 
very sweetly modest. She gave me such a swift, 
keen, searching look as I had never received in 
my life before. I spoke at once. 

did not see you until you were here; if I 
had seen you I would have risen before. I am 
John St. Bertrand. You will know my name, 
and that you have nothing to fear.’ 

stepped aside as I spoke. She smiled pleas- 
antly and bowed, saying; 

‘Thank you. I am Miss Melbourne. I have 
met some of my most valued friends here in the 
wilderness without formal introduction. I shall 
know you when you call this evening.’ 

‘Thank you.’ 

I did not stare ; and she did not come a step 
nearer to me in passing ; but as she passed I saw 
the most glorious blush mantle her cheek, and 
suffuse her ears and neck. She read me, and I 
stirred her heart.” 

” Perhaps you flatter yourself.” 

^^No. You never saw her blnsh, did you?” 

The color comes and goes often ; but only in 
a tinge, never in a blush. Did she really blush?” 

She really blushed, old man, rosy red, too.” 


228 


ONAR 


believe she never blushed so for any man 
before. But do not be too sure of her. She is 
too rare a gem to be bought for naught.” 

Thank you! but I feel myself reviving.” 

^^Ha! Excuse me! Really, if that blush was 
for you, from her heart unexpectedly stirred by 
love, she has paid you a compliment that might 
well turn the head of any man. We shall see 
her now in about two minutes, so steady yourself. 
And let me assure you that you will not see her 
blush again. One such mark of favor, surprised 
from such a girl, is a volume to be often re-read, 
but not often re-written.” 

agree with you. I am glad, too, that you 
have warned me. I might have been expecting 
it. I feel like a sophomore, in danger of forget- 
ting his manners !” 

Germain stopped and confronted him. see 
the self-poised St. Bertrand, on account of one 
little woman, afraid of forgetting his manners ! 
This, then, is love!” 

They soon reached the castle. The whole house 
was opened onto the verandas, and Onar and her 
guests were sitting there, enjoying the cool air 
of the evening. As Germain and St. Bertrand 
approached, Onar rose and went down the steps 
to meet them, as was her almost universal habit. 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


229 


Good evening, Mr. Germain. Good evening, 
Mr. St. Bertrand. Welcome to Onar Castle. I 
wish, now that I have so many friends here, 
that it were a castle, indeed ; but I suppose the 
gentlemen greatly enjoy tenting.” 

The gentlemen responded, and accompanied 
her up the steps. Gerald and Thomas Holmes, 
Viva and Burndale, were there. They were all 
acquainted, except Viva and St. Bertrand. Onar 
introduced them, and they three sat down, a little 
apart from the others. The ever mischievous 
Viva was alive to the occasion, and said ; did 
not know that you two were acquainted.” 

met Mr. St. Bertrand in my walk,” replied 
Onar. nearly ran over him, in my abstrac- 
tion. He knew me, and told me his name; then 
I knew him, my Viva. How does that please 
your Bostonian ideas of propriety?” 

Onar, Onar ! I am shocked ! I cannot allow 
any such ceremony as that to stand. Mr. St. 
Bertrand, allow me to present you to my friend. 
Miss Melbourne.” 

^^But, Mrs. Holmes, if my introduction to Miss 
Melbourne was not valid, then I have not been 
properly introduced to you ; and you are not at 
all qualified to present me to — ” 

^'The legal mind,” mused Mrs. Holmes. 


230 


ONAR 


— Miss Melbourne. I am perfectly satisfied 
with the introduction that came so naturally and 
pleasantly in the wilderness. But, Mrs. Holmes, 
I really desire the pleasure of your acquaintance. 
Your husband knows me very well, allow him 
to present me.” 

^^But that would be casting doubt upon the 
validity of our introduction, Mr. St. Bertrand ; 
perhaps we had better call some mutual friend, 
and begin over,” laughed Onar. 

Rather than that, unless Mrs. Holmes will 
recognize your introduction, I must forego the 
pleasure of her acquaintance. No introduction 
can take the place of that one in which we first 
met. Do I speak for you as well as myself?” 

^'You speak for me also,” replied Onar, still 
laughing, and wondering and fearful as to Viva’s 
next move. 

Viva settled herself cosily between the two 
and said, confidentially; Please tell me about 
that auto-introduction in the woods. It must 
have been mutually enthralling, indeed, to make 
a young man willing to forego my acquaintance 
rather than to accept, in addition to it, a regular 
introduction. Or else I have lost my charm. Ah I 
so I have! I am married! Well, I will leave 
you, my Onar, to lose your charm in the same 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


231 


way, and go dutifully to my beloved husband.” 

She arose; but Onar’s arm was around her, 
and she drew her down into her lap. 

^^What is it that Gerald calls you? A saucy 
minx? Mr. St. Bertrand does not know you. 
Viva. He may think you are insane, or only 
half witted, hearing you talk so. She is neither, 
let me assure you, sir; but we all spoil her, and 
she is always delightfully shocking to the staid 
society prudes. I hope you understand her.” 

think that I do, perfectly. The spirit of 
Mischief, with cap and bells, delights to ride on 
the top of her delicate ear, there to whistle and 
sing, and anon to whisper therein. The spirit 
of Mischief finds a sister in Mrs. Holmes, who 
laughs, and is ultimately persuaded to perform 
for the delectation of her friends. But she is 
sweet-tempered and true. Her — ” 

^^Onar, let me go !” 

— heart is gentle and kind. She — ” 

Onar, let me go I He’s making love to me ! ” 
— would be watching for the coming hurt, and 
stop before the hurt came. Do I read her — ” 
Viva broke away. 

— aright, and so vindicate my reputation of 
gypsy- medium?” 

Onar inwardly collapsed when she heard the 


232 


ONAR 


appelation which she had written to Germain; 
hut she simply said ; Fully, Mr. St. Bertrand. 
1 am glad that you understand my dear friend so 
well.” 

St. Bertrand had spoken the appelation for 
Onar’s ear alone ; but — 

''What a reputation I” said Viva, turning again 
to Onar. "I am afraid he will see your charms, 
and carry you off in his wagon. I must go for 
help!” 

"What is the trouble here?” asked Gerald 
Holmes, coming up. "Did I hear some one 
calling for help?” 

He had been watching for an excuse to join in 
the conversation. 

"Yes, I did, Gerald. Mr. St. Bertrand has 
bewitched Onar and is trying to carry her off in 
a gypsy wagon. I thought maybe you would 
like to help me rescue her.” 

The two gentlemen who were hit by this 
double stroke joined in the laugh at their expense ; 
and, as their eyes met, each one knew the other 
to be an honorable and friendly, but determined 
rival. 

Burndale looked at these men, and for the first 
time feared that his hopes might be disappointed. 
But he was an inmate of Onar Castle, and so he 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


233 


certainly had as fair a field as any of them. He 
therefore joined them now with fairly good hope. 
As he did so, Holmes was saying; ^'That would 
be very much in keeping with the general im- 
pression that one receives in this weird country. 
Burndale and I had a strange experience early 
last winter in this vicinity, St. Bertrand.” 

” What was it?” he asked. 

^'Why, we think Onar Castle is haunted.” 

” Pshaw! Holmes, speak for yourself. I never 
said so, nor thought so,” said Burndale. 

I, then, think Onar Castle is haunted.” 

I suppose you mean that you think there are 
spirits about the place,” said Onar. 

^Wes.” 

haven’t a doubt of it. Indeed, my own 
spirit often haunts the little house in that manner. 
I sit at my fireplace in my ‘old Kentucky Home’ 
and my spirit flies away to Onar Castle. Here 
I play my organ and other instruments of music, 
and sometimes I sing. There is something 
inspiring in the loneliness of the place. Then I 
wander about the house from room to room, and 
then I fly away home again, take up my abode 
in my body that has all the time been sitting 
there, and find the fire low and my body chilly.” 

Holmes and Burndale looked at each other 


234 


ONAR 


out of the corners of their eyes, covertly. 

After a moment’s pause Onar added, half to 
herself; ^'But I do not suppose that any one 
who might be here at such a time would know 
that my spirit was here, nor would my spirit 
know of their presence.” 

am not so sure about that. One might see 
you as a — ” 

Spook?” laughed Onar. 

'^Well, no. At least there might be signs of 
your presence.” 

Pshaw ! Explain . ” 

^^For instance, do you ever dream of being cold 
up here, and of building a fire in your furnace?” 

”Yes, I have done so. Why?” 

^'Oh, nothing. I was just supposing a case,” 
answered Holmes a little lamely. 

Onar looked from him to Burndale, saying; 
”Mr. Burndale, your friend is not quite candid. 
What does he mean?” Then — she must have 
some vent for her laughter — ^^Mr. Burndale, 
when did it come into vogue for the gentlemen to 
wear feathers in their hats?” 

Now Burndale had worn Onar’s ostrich plume 
in his hat all summer, much to the amusement 
of the whole company, to whom he would offer 
no explanation. The hat now hung in the sight 


A FRUITFUL SUMMER 


235 


of all. He reached for it and, removing the 
plume, handed it to Onar, saying; ^'Miss Onar, 
that feather came to us from the skies. Holmes 
said he saw an angel drop it when she locked the 
gate of Heaven. But I think he was mistaken, 
for the key attached to it proved to be the key to 
my lock on your cellar door.” 

^'And it came to us when our feet were freez- 
ing,” added Holmes. 

should say it was a God-send, then.” She 
handed the plume to Burndale, saying; ”Keep 
your plume for future good luck !” 

Burndale took it, for he wanted it. Then he 
produced the key, saying ; ^^Here is the key, and 
how under the canopy it attached itself to that 
feather and flew from wherever you left it to me, 
I would very much like to know.” 

^'Keep the key, also, Mr. Burndale. In case 
your business should chance to call you again 
into the vicinity of Onar Castle, especially in the 
winter, you might find it useful.” 

^^No, the uncanny thing! You keep the key, 
and I’ll keep the feather. May they be reunited 
by visible means sometime!” 

^'Hold on, sir!” cried Thomas Holmes, ^^You 
are taking unfair advantage of your rivals !” 

The little group broke up, laughing. 


CHAPTER X 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 

One day toward the close of summer Thomas 
Holmes received a telegram, calling him home. 
This broke up the company at Onar Castle. 

Gerald went home with his brother ; and, for a 
few days longer, Burndale found quarters with 
Germain and St. Bertrand. He was determined 
to know his fate before he left, and was watching 
for a suitable opportunity. It came one day 
when Germain and St. Bertrand went on a two 
days’ fishing excursion. They urged him to go 
with them, but he excused himself, and planned 
his attack upon Onar Castle. He hoped to live 
over again the evening and night of the storm. 
He called at the very same hour at which he had 
called a year before. He wore Onar’s feather in 
his hat. He came gaily up to the house, and 
Onar met him after her pleasant custom, laugh- 
ing at his knightly head-dress. 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


237 


After a few moments of pleasantry, he said, so 
soberly that Onar was on her guard instantly ; 
^^Miss Onar, I have come to-night to ask a favor 
of you. One year ago to-day, at just this time, 
you played for me the most v/onderful music I 
ever heard. Will you be so kind as to repeat 
that selection for me now?” 

fear I cannot, Mr. Burndale. The selection 
was improvised. I have never been able wholly 
to recall it. But I will play for you, as best I 
can, if that will please you.” 

Will you improvise?” 

^'If you prefer that, I will.” 

do; but wait. I shall be lost after you 
have played, so let me say first that I am going 
home to-morrow ; and I very much desire to ask 
you two or three questions before I go. In some 
ways I am a privileged character. The others 
must call you Miss Melbourne ; I may call you 
Onar, You remember — ” 

^Wes, I said; T am only Onar.’ Are not 
those the very words?” 

'Wes, the very words. What did they signify?” 

"That I belong to a fated race, which will end 
when I die.” 

"I do not believe in that kind of fate. I 
believe in God ; and so do you, Onar. Does my 


238 


ONAR 


privilege in respect to the use of your name 
give me more or less privilege in regard to your 
favor?’’ 

^^No one has my respect and favor more than 
you, Mr. Burndale. Excuse me a moment while 
I get your key.” 

Onar hastened to her room and secured the 
padlock and key. She stood undecided for a 
moment, nervously turning the key back and 
forth in the lock, and seeking, with all her soul 
in vigorous action, to find a way of escape for 
the poor man down stairs. She knelt a moment 
at her bedside. Then she arose, and calmly went 
to her task — a task that must ever make a true 
woman’s heart ache — a task, to perform which 
nobly, requires more heroism than to face a 
cannon. 

”Here is your lock and key, Mr. Burndale. 
If you go home to-morrow you had better take 
them. They have performed their work well, 
and have proved your kindness and good faith. 
Now let me take my plume from your hat while 
I tell you something that no one else in the 
whole world knows. Perhaps I may tell you two 
such secrets. First of all, I was here when you 
and Mr. Holmes called last winter — ” 

What ! Were you here in the house, then?” 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


239 


^'Yes, locked in my room with Huraldo. 
Come here Hu. Do you remember, sir? I had 
to watch the old fellow to keep him still.” 

Huraldo whined and touched her hand with his 
nose. Then he went to Burndale and put up his 
paw. 

had just finished a midnight hymn to the 
stars, and had come up to my room, when I 
heard the neigh of a horse. I wish to show you 
a very interesting feature of that room now.” 

She touched a bell, and Dinah appeared. 

Mammy Dinah, please go up and light the 
gas in my room, and wait there to put it out 
when we come down.” 

Dinah left on her errand, and Onar continued : 
^^The doors were open from the music room into 
the hall, and the stairway is open — please follow 
me — as you see. Then this door into my room 
was open, and — see my skylight? Look up to 
the stars. The skylight was all open that night 
as you see it now. When I heard the horse I 
locked the door. I did not think of closing the 
skylight until you were too near for me to do so 
without attracting attention. When you spoke 
of your freezing feet, as you stood under my 
window, I felt that I must relieve you ; but I 
wished to avoid the embarrassment of making 


240 


ONAR 


my presence known. I thought of the plume 
and the key and the skylight. It was a success ; 
and I laughed to myself at the remarks of you 
both, and was glad to make you comfortable, at 
least in body. When Mr. Holmes made his last 
appeal at my door, I was just about to respond ; 
but you interf erred, and I was spared that 
unpleasantness. I thank you, and appreciate 
your delicacy. 

^^Now you are wondering how I came in and 
went out without leaving tracks. Dinah, light 
a lamp, and show us the tunnel.” 

After exploring the tunnel, they returned to 
the parlor. 

^Ht is not pleasant to part from friends, Mr. 
Burndale, especially when we are not to meet 
soon, perhaps never. I have let you into these 
secrets of my castle because I wanted to let you 
know that, however unhappy we may feel at our 
parting, I have the utmost confidence in you, 
and have trusted you beyond any other friend. 
Now shall I play for you?” 

appreciate your confidence, Onar. I think 
there is another secret. I will not ask for it. Yet, 
if it will help me to say this good-by that you 
have put upon my lips, in mercy tell me !” 

^^Mr. Burndale, look at me, and realize the 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


241 


sacrifice that I am making to kelp you !” 

Burudale looked up, and was alarmed. The 
trembling form and ashen face belied the calm 
voice. 

^^Onar, Onar ! Don^t tell me. Shame on my 
selfishness! Sit down please. Are you faint?” 

"'Mr. Burndale— ” 

^'Pray, do not tell me!” 

After this folly, I must tell you, for my own 
sake as well as yours. My mother, my grand- 
mother and my great-grandmother all died within 
a year after their marriages, and each left an 
infant girl. I am the last of that fated race. I 
must never marry to bring a husband to this 
doom. Hush ! I see that I must tell you all. 
In spite of all this, I — Mark Burndale, no one in 
the world, not even the man himself, knows this, 
unless by his wonderful power to know my soul 
at sight — ” 

^^Say no more, Onar. You love John St. 
Bertrand. You have kept your secret heroically ; 
because, for you to love — I have had dreams of 
what it means ; and for you to love such a man — 
I might have known that you could not love a 
smaller man than he. Lay aside this folly about 
fate. As God is good you will yet be happy in 
answer to my prayer. Yet I believe you can and 


242 


ONAR 


do love me as a friend, and I believe that it will 
add to your happiness to know that I can and do 
accept that love, and leave the other for the only 
man in the world who has the power to win your 
response.” 

'^Mark Burndale, do you mean this? Then 
you are a hero. I have never known a father, 
a mother, sister or brother. Are you sure of 
yourself? Can I trust you?” 

Fully. In fact, if I am a hero, it is because 
I have had the courage to think for a moment of 
gaining more than you have granted me. Indeed 
that thought was presumption, and I have known 
it all along. So I am not a hero, but a presuming 
idiot who has received more than he deserves.” 

^^Your words make me very happy and very 
sorry at the same time.” 

And I have made you very tired, too. So I 
will say good-night. But with this understand- 
ing between us may I see you often?” 

Certainly. But, Mark, do you realize how 
a woman guards her one great secret, and what 
it costs her to reveal it?” 

should be blind, indeed, if I could not see 
what it cost you ; and I measure your kindness 
by it, and thank you for your sacrifice.” 

did not tell you anything. You guessed.” 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


243 


^'Ah, then I may tell it to everybody I seel” 
^^Tell what you guessed? Yes.” 

^'I’ll never tell. Good-night I” 

Once again Mark Burndale passed from the 
presence of Onar out into the night. She watched 
him from her window as he wandered away into 
the darkness. Then she went to her harp and 
sat toying with her fingers among the strings, 
as she thought : I wonder if I spared him any 

pain by telling him my secret. Oh, how could 
I be so weak and foolish!” But this last 
expression had no reference to her conduct toward 
Burndale. She was thinking of St. Bertrand. 

loved him at first sight — shame 1” Her head 
fell upon the arm that held the harp, and if St. 
Bertrand could have seen her then he would have 
been satisfied. ”And I have no right to love — 
He knows, too, that I love him — shame! — But 
after all it was not wholly my fault ; he reads 
people as if they were open books — That power 
is mine, too — he loves me — It is awful.” 

She rose and walked up and down the room for 
a long time. Then she murmured: '^This, 
then, is love. It is the only part of those old 
diaries that I could not have written. Now I 
could write all — all, even that sentence in the 
diary of my great-grandmother, Onar: ^Such 


244 


ONAR 


love as this, which causes the blood to surge 
through my heart, and my whole soul so to 
throb, is — is half pain — Ah, well, then the 
divinest joy is half pain.’ And so it is. Ah, 
John St. Bertrand, you are the only man I ever 
met who moved me with the least desire to be 
always with him, but you who have done this— 
you I love too well to permit myself this joy of 
heaven here, only to force you so soon into the 
sorrow of that perdition which the lovers of Onar 
and her daughters have been compelled to bear. 
No! Never! O God, make me strong to deny I” 

The hot blush has gone now, and it has left a 
pained, white face. As if drawn by an invisible 
hand she went unconsciously to her organ bench. 
Slowly her first love song arose and floated out 
into the midnight. Onar’s organ never spoke 
before. It throbs, now, and trembles as if afraid 
and seeking to escape the passion that it had 
never felt before. It is startled into a thousand 
quivers of joy and pain as Onar’s spirit breathes 
softly through every pipe, now a breath of divine 
love — a transport of happiness — now a sob of pain 
born of the touch of Satan upon the race, now 
both love and pain blending in that half-laugh, 
half-cry which is more piteous than either. 

And still no one came to comfort the suffering 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


245 


soul. The sadest breath in the organ was the 
cry of loneliness that never ceased to pour its 
piteous lament into the full harmony. Alone — 
alone — in every key in every pitch and degree 
of forte” and piano,” it sounded on. Some- 
times love’s hand pushed steadily at the stop and 
almost gained consent to push it in — ”Love is 
not alone ; there is a beloved — there are two, not 
one — there is companionship, Onar, companion- 
ship the divinest, for it is God-inspired. Push 
in the stop — in — in?” ^^No, no! not for me! I 
almost forgot !” And Onar’s true hand is again 
upon the stop and it comes out in full power — 
alone — alone ! ” 

But as the hours passed Onar was overpowered. 
Her fingers were upon the keys ; but a soul that 
was stronger than hers, weakened as it was by 
the long struggle, came boldly in, unseen, pushed 
in the stop and said with a quiet authority that 
astonished the startled organ, and set Onar 
aquiver with the divine joy that a woman feels 
when the soul that has mastered her soul speaks : 

Leave that stop in, my darling. I have come 
at last, and am here to stay. Many miles may 
separate our bodies, as rods separate them now; 
marriage may be denied us ; never mind. Though 
our lips never touch with the kisses of love, our 


246 


ONAR 


spirits are blended forever. Leave that stop in, 
my Onar. I am with you henceforward, forever.” 

The fishing proved unsatisfactory. St. Bertrand 
was abstracted and answered his friend in mono- 
syllables. Germain was amused and a little bit 
disgusted. He was not quite up to this high- 
flown love. At last he said; ”Well, my boy, 
we have evidently come to a turn in the road. 
At the corner you found a fair maiden who has 
taken hold of your heart-strings and is leading 
you away from your old friend. May she lead 
you better, as I think she will. But the vacation 
is evidently over. I have some business that 
really ought to be attended to. What do you 
say to returning alone to pack up our tent while 
I go on home to-day?” 

” Have I been neglectful, Germain? So I have. 
Forgive me I But you know all ; and you must 
make for me such excuses as you can. Do what 
you think is best and I will obey orders.” 

I will then take an afternoon train for home 
and you can follow with the baggage when you 
get ready.” 

So it came about that John St. Bertrand found 
himself in the vicinity of Onar Castle at about 
eleven o’clock on the evening of Burndale’s visit. 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


247 


As he walks on he thinks : I have read of love 

at first sight and have partly believed that such 
a thing might be very possible. It is perfectly 
reasonable. But I did not know love until I saw 
Onar. I loved her instantly — and she loved me. 
I am sure of it. But what have I to offer her? 
Debts and an already blighted career. — Yet, if 
Onar loves me, she loves me for myself as she 
saw me at that moment. She does not know 
anything about me — not enough to prejudice her 
toward me, at least — No, she loves me because 
she sees me as I am and finds me to be her souPs 
counterpart. In that event she will love me in 
debt or out — in prison or in paradise. But I love 
her. There’s the rub. I must protect her from 
myself. I could never marry her and disgrace 
her with my debts and poverty. — But, if she loves 
me, would not I cause her greater suffering — I 
seem foolish to suppose so — to hesitate to marry 
her, even as I am? — Well, well, our love is an 
open secret between us. I will speak and tell 
her all about myself. Then we shall see. She 
is strong and true and our love is unselfish. — 
There will be a difficulty in that ; Onar will seek 
my happiness even at the complete sacrifice of 
her own. I must be on my guard. — Truth to tell, 
when two people really love each other they have 


248 


ONAR 


already taken each other, by a divine decree of 
nature, ‘for better, for worse.’ The souls of those 
who love plead to be together, both in sorrow 
and in joy, in disgrace and in honor. — And the 
intenser the experience, of whatever nature it 
may be, so much the intenser is this yearning of 
the soul for its mate.” 

So, thinking as he walked, St. Bertrand slowly 
drew near to Onar Castle. He passed the point 
where he should have turned to go to the tent, 
drawn by an invisible power on to the castle. His 
lodestone drew him. 

Meanwhile, Burndale had been treading again 
the paths that he trod a year ago, and was now 
approaching the path that led from the lake in 
which they fished. He, also, was walking slowly 
and with bowed head. The men came face to 
face before either was aware of the near presence 
of the other. 

^^Ah! Good evening, Burndale.” 

^^Good evening, St. Bertrand. You are back 
sooner than you expected to be.” 

^^Yes. The fishing was not in keeping with 
my state of mind.” 

see you are directing your steps toward the 
castle. The mistress is at home, or was a short 
time ago ; but are not you late for a call?” 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


249 


did not think of calling. In fact I did not 
realize that I was so near the castle. I was in 
a somewhat abstracted mood. I suppose that 
you have spent the evening there.” 

^^Yes. I was there until an hour or two ago.” 
hope you had a pleasant evening. You had 
a pleasant entertainer, certainly, did you not?” 

”You think so? Of course, every one thinks 
so. Miss Onar is a remarkable woman.” 

I have noticed before that you use her first 
name with considerable freedom ; I suppose upon 
the ground of having known her longer than the 
rest of us. Does she approve of this?” 

I use her name in that manner at her express 
request. But you need not quiz me in that 
fashion, my friend, nor feel any embarrassment 
on my account. There is a perfect understanding 
between Onar and myself. We entered into a 
compact this evening that settles everything. 
She is to be my — ” 

'listen!” 

The cause of St. Bertrand’s exclamation was 
the rising cry of Onar’s organ. She had been 
playing for some time ; but heretofore the sound 
had not reached the ears of these men. One 
strain, played with a little more urgency of 
pleading, caught their attention. They both 


250 


ONAR 


hastened over the needle-bestrewn ground, which 
received a foot-fall and gave back no sound, to a 
little eminence near by ; and the music was heard 
more distinctly. They listened quietly, both of 
them deeply moved. It was Onar’s hand on 
that stop, when love would have pushed it quite 
in, that first caused her music to reach the ears 
of the men. 

Burndale listened, and his manhood said to 
his heart; That is for St. Bertrand.” Aloud 
he said ; Her music is very beautiful but rather 
plaintive it seems to me. 1 will go on to the tent, 
I think. Will you be in soon?” 

St. Bertrand seemed not to hear. 

Burndale looked at him a moment in mute 
wonder at the complete absorption of the man. 
He stood with his hat in his hand in the attitude 
of one who seeks to command by the mere thought 
without the medium of words. 

His strong, lithe body was bent slightly forward 
to listen ; his dark eyes burned upon Onar Castle 
with a feverish fire; his lips, at first slightly 
parted, were firm set now. He was pushing in 
that stop, saying to Onar, with the authority of 
the love that had mastered her — saying calmly, 
and in those deep tones of the soul that are ever 
heard, as clearly beneath the din of conflict as 


GATHERING TPIE FRUIT 


251 


under the quiet of peace, heard as the only 
audible sound, though the soul were riven with 
noise; Leave that stop in, my darling!” 

Onar heard and obeyed. There were yet notes 
of sorrow and of pain in the music, but all was 
hallowed and made tolerable by the tremulous 
notes of companionship. 

One change in the playing was so rapid and 
so decided that St. Bertrand’s handsome face 
beamed with a holy joy. As the music fell he 
hastened forward with a noiseless step that he 
might not lose a note of the soothing close. As 
Onar drew in the golden thread of her love-song 
she drew her lover to her very door. It was too 
late to retreat. Onar saw him. She started 
back, and Huraldo growled. But Onar knew 
him at sight, and did not start back from fear; 
and Huraldo knew him as he came up the steps. 
St. Bertrand’s soul was full of the rapture of his 
first love. At once he saw in that glorious blush 
the confirmation of his certainty that he had 
understood her. He stepped to her side and 
spoke in a voice low and so resonant with love 
that it set every string in the perfectly attuned 
harp of Onar’s soul to vibrating. 

^^Onar, I have heard your love-song. The 
first that I heard was the accelerendo that cried 


252 


ONAR 


‘alone — alone.’ My soul called out to you and I 
think you heard me, for you soon began the 
diminuendo leading to the close of your song ; 
and I, pressing nearer to get the last notes, 
found myself at your door as the last cord was 
dying. Ah I Your kindling eye, and your 
majestic pose warn me not to come here as 
though I were already the accepted choice of 
your heart. Is it offensive to a woman to be 
claimed? She would be wooed and won, if the 
wooer be strong enough to win. Forgive me I 
I bow down and kiss your hand. But it is all a 
farce, and you and I love reality. I had never 
loved until I had met you. And you knew from 
the first that I loved you as men do not often 
love. I knew also that you loved me as few 
women have power to love ; and I think that each 
of us understood the other fully as well as he 
understood himself. Our love has been a secret 
well known by us both from the first. Need 
there be any feigning between us, dear Onar? 
My summer has been one long hymn of thanks- 
giving to him who made for man an help meet 
for him. At the beginning of summer I saw the 
help suited to me, and I had not expected ever to 
see her. Not that I am so much more worthy 
than other men, but tuned to a peculiar key to 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


253 . 


whicli you only have ever responded. There 
may be reasons why you will not let me claim 
you ; but you are mine whoever may hold your 
body in thrall.” 

Onar had been rosy, then haughty, in turn; 
now pale and faint she leaned against the casing 
for support. 

^^You are pale and faint, my darling. I have 
approached you too impulsively and too preemp- 
torily. Forgive me I I would not have allowed 
you to fall, faint, against that door-case, but that 
you have not given me the slightest permission, 
yet, to touch you. I have spoken with assured 
confidence because I know the condition of both 
our hearts, and counted upon truth, and forgot to 
reckon with pride — and something else, I know 
not what ; but you are my queen as well as your 
own. If I may, I will support you to a chair.” 

Onar slowly raised her white, trembling hand. 
He clasped it, pressed it to his lips, and encircling 
her waist with his strong arm he led her to a 
divan and sat down beside her. The rich blood 
now returned in a flood. Here hands covered 
her blushing face and she allowed her head to rest 
lightly upon his shoulder. 

^Ht is useless to resist, John,” she said softly, 
^^you have stormed my castle like fury and have 


254 


ONAR 


captured the mistress. All that you have said is 
true.” 

Then springing up and facing him, with her 
hands clasped before her in calm despair, she 
added; God, too true!” 

^^Ah, Onar, I heard that in the organ. I saw 
that in your pale face after the pride was gone. 
Sit down, darling, and tell me. God is good and 
kind. All’s well I We will believe and face the 
truth in the strength of this assurance. Will 
you sit by my side again, or will you have this 
chair?” 

^'Command me, John, for this evening only. 
You are as true and as pure as God makes us 
mortals. I trust you fully. It will be so pleasant 
to hear you say; ‘Sit here or there, please, my 
Onar,’ for my heart is hungry for your love and 
is bleeding because of the pain I must cause you.” 

Please, my Onar, sit as will best help to 
soften the blow that you are about to give me. 
You are to be actor; choose the surroundings.” 

^'Sit down again, then, where we were, John.” 

He did so, and she brought a hassock to his 
feet; then, seating herself upon it, she clasped 
her hands upon his knees and looked up into his 
face. He took her clasped hands in both of his 
and waited quietly but eagerly for her to speak. 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


255 


What did you hear in the organ, John?” 
heard something that made me say ; ‘Miles 
may separate our bodies, as rods separate them 
now ; marriage may be denied us ; never mind ! 
Though our lips never touch with the kisses of 
love, our spirits are blended forever. Leave the 
‘sole’ stop in, my Onar. I am with you hence- 
forward forever.’ But, darling, we are not now 
separated in body.” 

He leaned forward, and that first kiss was as 
chaste as their love. 

There, John, it is my first and last kiss of 
that kind; let it prove how much I love you. 
Yet what you have said is true again, ‘Our spirits 
are blended forever,’ and I shall never again feel 
so all — all alone in the wide world. But, John, 
I am under a curse, and marriage is denied us.” 

Under a curse ! I did not expect to hear you 
say that. I thought you would say ; ‘I am bound 
to Mark Burndale.’ Yet, good fellow as he is, 
I did not see how you could ever have made so 
serious a mistake.” 

^Wou are very self-important. Sir John. I 
might have done worse. Mark Burndale, on the 
whole, is my dearest friend, next to Vivian 
Holmes. Mark loves me, too, in a way; but he 
cannot live in our world. Mark felt it, too, but 


256 


ONAR 


he did not know just where he stood. He came 
to me this evening with the evident intention of 
making a great blunder. I was proud of him. 

I think he was going to get at the matter in a 
much more flattering way than you did, sir, with 
your boots and spurs. But I was permitted to 
spare him, John, I fondly hope, something of the 
pain that you have forced me to cause you. I 
told him my curse ; but I saw that he did not 
believe in it at all. Then I started to tell him — 
shame on me! but O, dear John, much as a 
woman cherishes her great secret, I wanted to 
spare poor Mark, if I could. Was I very 
unmaidenly, John? But I did not tell him; he 
stopped me, saying that I loved — ” 

Again that glorious blush. 

He is more discerning than I had supposed ; 
you have not shown one outward sign of the love 
he guessed.” 

And he said that you were the only man on 
earth who could win my love, or something to 
that effect. Then he asked a friend’s love, and 
I gave it with a whole heart. Mark Burndale is 
a nobleman ! ” 

met him this evening, not far from here. 
We listened together a few moments to your 
organ ; but before that, we had spoken of you, 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


257 


and lie said ; ‘We entered a compact this evening 
that settles everything; she is to be my — ’ 
Then your music broke off his sentence. If he 
had spoken one word more, it would have been 
‘friend,’ not ‘wife,’ I understand.” 

^Wes.” 

^Wery satisfactory ! But I am now all at sea. 
I have heard something about there being some 
mystery connected with you ; for instance, Dinah 
once told Burndale that you were older than she. 
If that be your curse — whatever your curse may 
be — I will take the risk of it.” 

Onar laughed softly ; but instantly became 
serious. ^'It is not that; but it has some 
connection with it. Dinah received a terrible 
shock in her infancy, and I suppose she has 
never fully recovered from it. I had better begin 
at the beginning and tell you the whole story. 
My great-grandmother’s name was Onar. Her 
father was the last male descendent of our line. 
Just before her marriage, Onar took Dinah, then 
a child about eight years of age, as her especial 
charge. Dinah had been bereft of both parents 
in one day. While her mother was very ill her 
father was killed by the kick of a horse. They 
did not keep the terrible news from Dinah’s 
mother and she died from the shock, leaving a 


258 


ONAR 


babe wbich also died. Dinab was an affectionate 
child, and the loss of both of her parents in one 
day was a terrible shock to her. Onar soon 
married, and, within a year, gave birth to a little 
girl, and died. Her husband was driven to 
insanity by her tragic death, and died the same 
day, by his own hand. Onar was the last of her 
race ; but a maiden aunt of her husband’s still 
lived on in the old homestead, took care of the 
property and reared the little girl. Dinah was 
now about ten years of age, and still suffering 
somewhat from her parents’ tragic death. It so 
happened that she was a witness of the suicide 
of Onar’s husband. She gave the alarm and 
fainted, and was seriously unbalanced for some 
time ; but she finally seemed to recover fully and 
became nurse to the little white girl. This little 
white child was my grandmother. She married, 
and when Dinah was about thirty-five years old, 
my mother was born. But grandmother died. 
After the funeral grandfather went to war, and 
has never been heard from since. Again poor 
Dinah was shocked in the same set of nerves that 
had suffered so seriously before, and again she 
nursed the white baby. Meantime, the maiden 
aunt had died and Dinah had married Moses. 
These two faithful negroes cared for the growing 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


259 


Missis, and for many years took care of tke 
property under the general supervision of an 
attorney to whom my grandfather had given 
power. 

As my mother, of whom I am the exact image, 
grew to womanhood, she grew into the perfect 
likeness of her mother and of her grandmother. 
The likeness between ns four women is remark- 
able. As each one, in turn, grew under the care 
of Dinah to the age of my great-grandmother at 
the time when she took the suffering negro child 
into her care, Dinah’s shocked mind went back 
to the beginning ; and it seemed to her that the 
woman, so like the one who had died, was she 
who had died. At last, when Dinah was about 
sixty years old, I was born and named for my 
great-grandmother, Onar. At the time of my 
birth a terrible coincidence occurred, which left 
poor Dinah forever convinced that the error, 
which she could not be made to relinquish, was 
true. I was born, and my happy father had just 
written ‘Onar’ in the great bible, when he was 
called suddenly to the barn where a refractory 
horse was endangering the life of Moses. He 
hurried out and, entering the yard without due 
caution, received a kick from the vicious beast, 
which killed him instantly. The panic was so 


260 


ONAR 


great among the negroes that no one thought of 
keeping the awful shock from my young mother. 
She heard the story, recalled the fate of her race 
and quietly died. Again Dinah nursed the white 
baby. And to her, she was the Misse Onar who 
took her when she was bereft of both her parents. 
From this conviction nothing can turn her. What 
you say she told Mr. Burndale she firmly believes 
to be true. Perhaps it is true. My body is 
young; but my spirit is old in a perenial youth. 
Do you believe the doctrine of metempsychosis?’’ 

^'No.” 

” If you should ever see the portraits of these 
women, as they hang in our ancestral hall; and 
then could read the diaries of all four, you might 
be strongly inclined to believe that I am my 
great-grandmother’s spirit; and that the body, 
each generation renewed, in each generation is 
moulded by the same spirit after the pattern of 
the original. 

I have told you Dinah’s history. Incidentally 
you have learned the fate which must forever 
separate us, except in spirit. For the men who 
have loved us have found us so strong to love 
them, and they have been so strong to love us, 
that their very love and ours have proved to be 
their curse and doom as well as our own. For 


GATHERING THE FRUIT 


261 


myself I do not fear the death, although life 
would be so sweet — then ; but, John St. Bertrand, 
I love you too well to lead you from one altar so 
soon to another.” 

Onar’s story was told, and a silence like that 
of the grave filled the room. Her fair head bowed 
upon the hands which St. Bertrand held in his 
one palm, while with his other hand he stroked 
her soft fair hair, as he struggled with the lump 
in his throat and the throbbing of his heart. 

At last, in a voice perfectly controlled, but full 
of all that struggled in his heart, he said; ^^My 
darling, God, not Fate, is master in the world.” 

Then followed a long silence, after which John 
spoke again: ^Ht is dawn in the east, dear Onar. 
This has been a long, hard night for you. I will 
leave you now. Stand up with me and see the 
morning dawning. Let it be significant for us ! 
I entreat you, by this sweet and tender love that 
warms us like sacrificial fires upon the altars of 
our souls, and that enfolds us as in one ample 
mantle, fear not; for God, not Fate, is master 
in the world.” 

With quick, elastic step, he was gone into the 
morning. 


CHAPTER XI 


ON THE WING 

The following afternoon, as St. Bertrand was 
on his way to call upon Onar, he met Burndale 
coming with downcast face and slow step. 

^^Why so dejected this afternoon, Burndale; 
are not all well at the castle?” 

Burndale shook his head, and answered; ^^All 
are gone.” 

Gone I” echoed St. Bertrand, stopping abrupt- 
ly in surprise and in evident pain. 

Yes, the house is closed for the season ; and 
everything is as still and solemn as death. Onar 
left last year just in this way ; but she had been 
frightened. I hope you did not frighten her last 
night, Mr. St. Bertrand. You know I am her 
brother now.” 

^^Give me your hand, Mark Burndale. She 
told me as much; and you are one of God’s 
noblemen. I suppose I have frightened her away. 


ON THE WING 


263 


I think you know something about her ‘curse.’ 
How far do you suppose she will carry that folly?” 

Until she is convinced that it will not touch 
the man she loves. She will never marry a man 
until she can be made to see that it will cause 
him greater suffering to refuse to marry him than 
it would to marry him and leave him within a 
year, a widower and in despair.” 

Burndale took his friend’s arm, and together 
they walked back to the tent. He said ; ^Ht will 
end well. Death only can part you forever; if 
even death can.” 

Death may be the only means of uniting us, 
but we are one.” 

The next day ^^The Haunt of the Spirits” was 
no longer desecrated by human beings. All had 
gone, and the silence of nature was unbroken. 

Onar watched St. Bertrand as he walked away 
toward the dawning — watched him until he passed 
entirely out of her range of vision. Then, with 
a heavy sigh and her hand upon her heart, she 
awoke Dinah, and bade her hasten preparations 
for closing the house and going home. Before 
noon, they were on their way. It was a sad little 
procession. Dinah rode old John, in the lead; 


264 


ONAR 


Onar followed with Zephyr ; and Huraldo, with 
his tail trailing, followed in the rear. Every 
little vray Onar wheeled her horse to take another 
look at her beautiful dream-castle, on the little 
lake of Onar. She seemed to feel that the parting 
was for a long time, and that the years before 
she would enter those quiet wilds again would be 
full of shadows. As she reached the last eminence 
from which her castle could be seen, she stretched 
out her hand toward it, and cried, between her 
sobs; '^God be merciful to my beloved.” Then 
she turned quickly and galloped on after Dinah, 
drying her tears as she sped along. 


Again the rushing train is bearing Onar swiftly 
through the familiar hills of Kentucky. Again 
her abstracted gaze is upon those hills. But 
there is a decided difference between the face that 
looks out of the car window now, and the face 
that looked out of the same window a year ago. 
That face was beautiful in the pristine sweetness 
of a life made roseate by the shining of the sun 
upon the far-distant clouds of her historic sor- 
rows. This face is more touchingly beautiful 
because those clouds have been driven, by the 
wind of the rising storm of life, to the zenith 
above her. There is no doubt of the change. In 


ON THE WING 


265 


the face a year ago there was just enough of the 
historic sorrow to win sympathy and love. In 
this face the present suffering is so unmistakable, 
and is borne with so fine and sensitive a heroism, 
that every one who sees it loves and pities and 
longs to raise a protecting arm. 

Poor Dinah feels the change as the forewarning 
of the doom. She now approaches Onar with a 
reverent hesitancy ; there are tears on her black 
face as she gently touches Onar’s arm, saying; 
^^Misse, it’s time to git our things ready. We 
done got home agin.” 

^^Why, my dear old mammy, you are crying I 
Are you sorry to get home?” 

^^No, Misse, now dat you smile agin, lak yer 
own self, I feel mighty glad ter git home.” 

Never mind I Here we are, and your ‘ole 
Mose’ is looking for you.” 

They entered the carriage, and Zephyr and 
Huraldo followed behind. 

Well, Moses, how is everything at home ; has 
the summer been a good one?” 

”Yes, Misse, berry good. Yo’ plans tu’n out 
mighty well. De barns all chock full, an’ all de 
stock doin’ fine.” 

^^That is good, Moses. Is there anything that 
needs my attention, before I go on to Boston? 


266 


ONAR 


I must go ou to-morrow, if possible.” 

Moses’ face lost its bright light at once, and he 
answered slowly; ^^No Misse, can’t say dey is. 
We all hope you be home to stay some dese days.” 

hope so, too, Moses; but I must hurry on 
now. I shall probably be gone all winter.” 


One night only in the home of my forefathers. 
Surely I am become a wanderer. But, no, no, 
it must not be! I must not let him find me. 
He would follow me here. But when he sees 
me flee to the end of the continent, he will have 
regard for so manifest determination, and will 
not fpllow me there. I must go.” 

Back and forth, up and down, before the por- 
traits of those wonderful women, this last one of 
the four paced steadily, deep into the night. At 
last she stopped before each one, in turn, and 
said; ^^What say you, great-grandmother, Onar, 
am I right or wrong?” 

She seemed to hear her response; ^Wou are 
wrong, my child. Because I died as I did, you 
need not fear my fate. Because my husband 
was so ruined by my death, you need not fear, 
for your loved one, the same fate.” 

^^What say you, grandmother?” 

think you are wrong, my child; but I am 


ON THE WING 


267 


not sure. My mother and I, at the same age, 
in the same way, brought ruin to the men we 
loved so fondly. But that may be only one of 
the coincidences of life. Love is so sacred! 
Lovers should not be separated for any slight 
reason, nor for a reason that is only great; it 
must be a reason that is stronger than death.” 

^^What do you say, mother?” 

think you are right, my child; but I am 
not sure. Even fate may have been satisfied 
with my ruin, and with that of my loved one. I 
died peacefully, having lived with him. How 
we could have lived apart I cannot see. Yet the 
life together was so short — so short! Perhaps 
we could have been together in spirit, and so 
might have been happy for a longer time. It is 
an awful risk, in either case, my child ; but that 
a curse is upon our race is beyond question.” 

'^What say you, Onar?” 

^^My heart cries out to spare my beloved. O 
cruel girl, to think for a moment of endangering 
him!” 

Then Onar turned away, saying to herself: 
^Ht should be sufficient. I will not leave it to a 
daughter to bring this cruel fate to an end. She 
would say; ‘My mother, Onar, you had received 
warning sufficient. You should not have been 


268 


ONAR 


SO weak.’ Certainly that would be true. I am 
decided. I will live to be old, reclaim my prop- 
erty, and leave all to the faithful race of Moses.’’ 


^'Onar, dear, you have now been with us for a 
whole week, and you have not told me the cause 
of your sad face, and of your subdued manner. 
You are suffering, dear; and very deeply. You 
are suffering more deeply than you possibly 
could from any property trouble. I believe it 
would do you good to tell me about it. I have 
waited patiently ; and you would have told me if 
the trouble were from any other cause than one. 
You are in love, Onar ; and you are in love with 
the only man I have ever seen who could possibly 
win you. And what is more, I have a letter for 
you from him.” 

Hereupon Viva held out the letter ; and Onar 
blushed slightly as she reached out, a little too 
quickly, for it, saying; thought you were 
unusually considerate and full of sympathy ; but 
you were teasing me.” 

'^No, Onar, I was not teasing you. I am so 
sorry you are not happy. I did not mean to tease 
you. I think you ought to tell me, and let me 
love you the more, and sympathize with you.” 

Then the dear little woman burst into tears. 


ON THE WING 


269 


Onar laid her unopened letter upon the table ; 
and, sitting down beside Viva, drew her head 
down upon her shoulder, and caressed her hair, 
as she said; did not know that I was acting 
in so unusual a manner. Viva dear. But I see, 
now, that I have been very much absorbed in 
myself. If you will forgive me, I will try to be 
a better friend. Yes, Viva, you have guessed 
my trouble. You can divine why I have hesi- 
tated to speak about it; and, besides, knowing 
your kind heart, I did not want to give you pain. 
If you will excuse me I will go to my room now 
for a little while, and read my letter; then I will 
talk freely with you.” 

”Go and read your letter, my foolish Onar. I 
know your silly ‘spirit’ theories. You will yet 
learn that, for us mortals, the spirit world is not 
so much to be counted upon as you have thought. 
I believe God has so ordained that spiritual 
communion is freest when people are nearest 
together.” 

Onar kissed her, and went to her room to read 
her letter. It dated from Stuart Mansion, Ken- 
tucky, and read as follows : — 

^'Dear Onar : — 

After all my poetic fancy about ‘Miles may 
separate our bodies — but our spirits are blended 


270 


ONAR 


forever,’ I seem only to dream of a reality flown 
into the regions of the unreal. Perhaps you are 
truly named ^Onar,’ and are to be to me only a 
dream. It was a precious dream while it lasted, 
to be remembered forever. There is something 
very sad about memory ! But so real was my 
dream of love that when I awoke and found you 
gone ! — there are no words I You need none. 

followed you here. I am sitting now before 
the portraits of four of the most beautiful women 
that I have ever seen. I have had Moses and 
Dinah in here, and have been talking with them 
about the history of these women. Perhaps this 
was too great a liberty ; but, I think you will not 
be offended, after what has passed between us. 

can easily see how, in the atmosphere of 
this room, your purpose not to marry received 
added strength; so that you have flown so far 
that I feel that I have not the right to follow. 

^'You believe that I would be made unhappy 
by marrying you, seeing you die, and being left 
to suffer the loneliness of soul that must follow. 
That would be true. But I do not believe in fate 
or in your curse. I believe in God, and in his 
blessing. My love for you would lead me to flee 
from you as you have from me, if I believed that 
this fate were inevitable, and that your curse 


ON THE WING 


271 


may not be stayed. Bnt I do not believe tbis ; 
and I am writing to shake your faith in the Devil 
and to strengthen your faith in God. 

Moreover, I am shocked to discover that my 
‘spiritual presence’ theory, though very exalted, 
and very true for the right conditions, does not 
work to my satisfaction. My heart keeps crying : 
‘O for the touch of a vanished hand. 

And the sound of a voice that is still ! ’ 

”If that hand were cold, and if th^t voice were 
beyond the power of speech, it were grief for the 
dead, which is not kept alive by the feeble breath- 
ing of even a dying hope ; and the grief itself 
would die at last. But when the hand is warm to 
some other’s touch, and the voice is sounding, 
soft and sweet, in other ears — then — Oh! my 
Onar, the longing is intolerable 1 

•^We shall both endure, an hundredfold every 
year, all the suffering that death could bring. To 
deny ourselves to each other in life, from fear 
that we may be denied each other by death, is, 
I believe, to usurp the prerogative of death, if 
not even that of the Lord who has triumphed 
over death. 

''How does it seem to you, now that we are 
separated? I may be deceived by the awful pain 
that gnaws at my heart as I write. Perhaps you 


272 


ONAR 


see more truly. I desire your happiness more 
deeply than my own. But, for me, I had rather 
live in the sunshine, while the sun does shine, 
than to rush from the sunshine into a cold, dark, 
damp and treacherous cavern, to escape the sun- 
shine for fear that sometime a cloud may obscure 
the sun, and leave me in shadow. You think; 
'^Oh, the shadow would come so soon, and last 
so long!” Well, better the shadow than the 
cavern. Besides, there is the sunshine for a day ; 
and then, if God wills so, there is — God. 

am pleading for you, too, my dear, sweet 
Onar, believing that our love is reciprocal, and 
that you, too, are suffering. If you are not, then 
forget my plea ; for it will seem to you to be very 
selfish, as indeed it would be in that case. 

^^Will you write to me, darling? I shall stay 
here for a week or two, looking after your affairs, 
and waiting for a letter. 

Every one is well at Stuart, and the fall work 
is being done with faithfulness and skill. 

am yours for the sunshine, the clouds or 
the cavern, life or death, as will make you the 
happiest ; but I prefer the sunshine for us both. 
I am yours, ‘for better, for worse, ^ forever. 

John St. Bertrand.” 

The letter fell into Onar’s lap. The strong 


ON THE WING 


273 


man’s logic and pleading, seconded by her own 
love, bad slowly, but surely, been driving tbe 
pain from her heart and tbe shadow from her 
face. A far off, dreamy smile cast its light where 
the shadow had been. She sat for a long time 
with her hands clasped upon the letter, in deep 
thought. Then she read the letter again, and 
then re-read certain portions again and again ; 
and then, as she sought out the tender expres- 
sions of endearment and fed her hungry heart 
upon them, the sunshine played more fully upon 
her face, giving it the wonted — more than the 
wonted — giving it the color that came only for 
this one man. She smothered her face in the 
pillow of the divan upon which she sat, until the 
warm blood flowed back to its normal course. 
Then she went to her mirror, gave her hair a 
few skillful touches, smiled coyly back at her 
radiant face, and touched the bell. 

Viva was waiting and listening in the hall 
below. When the servant appeared to answer 
the bell, she asked ; ^^Did Miss Melbourne ring?” 

^Wes’m.” 

will answer her.” 

She hastened up the stairs, and tapped lightly, 
saying; 'Mt is Viva! May I come in?” 

The door instantly opened, and Onar stood 


274 


ONAR 


radiant before the astonished Viva, who caught 
her breath and said; ^^Well, I declare! That 
letter must be preserved among the historic arch- 
ives of Massachusetts. Onar, dear, you are so 
beautiful 1 And — what has made you so happy?” 

^^Sit down, Viva, and I will read you my 
letter.” 

When the reading was over, Viva asked ; How 
will you answer it, Onar?” 

I don’t know. It has affected me so strangely — 
given me such sweet hope and rest — that my 
heart pleads for us both. But I must have time 
to think calmly. So much is at stake. Viva!” 

Why, certainly, dear, a whole life of happi- 
ness is at stake. I declare, that is the most 
sensible and reasonable love letter that ever I 
read, not excepting Tom’s. He has learned his 
lesson, and has dropped from the clouds. You 
had better come down, too, and live here sensibly 
and cosily until God calls you both up higher.” 

^Wour breezy good sense is always refreshing, 
Viva. I will try to be sensible and reasonable 
also ; and — we shall see, dear.” 

There comes Tom and Gerald. Gerald ought 
to know this, Onar. You are doing everything 
that a woman can do to hold him off, but nothing 
except this will stop him ; he loves intensely.” 


ON THE WING 


'275 


ouglit not to have come, Viva. And if I 
had known that he would he here, I would not 
have come. Can’t you make known to him that 
his suit — that I am — There ! Viva, you see that 
I am ^non compos mentis.’ I must leave the 
man to your management.” 

have often spoken with Gerald about you, 
and have warned him repeatedly. If you will give 
me the right to refer to this letter, 1 think I may 
be able to spare you ; but Gerald — ! ” 

At lunch Onar remarked that she would spend 
the afternoon in the city, and return with Tom. 
Viva and Gerald drove with her to the station, 
and then turned back toward home. They had 
barely turned around when Mr. Holmes said ; 

Viva, you know all about my feeling for Onar, 
and you have warned me that I could not win 
her, and that I had better not try — but — well — 
have I any chance, do you think?” 

What do you think, Gerald; has she given 
you any encouragement?” 

^^No — I am afraid not. She is always kind, 
but she is elusive. Yet, I think she does not 
dislike me.” 

^'Must it come to that, then? Must she dislike 
you before you will give up?” 

^^Are you certain that I must give up. Viva?” 


276 


ONAR 


dear brother, I pity you with all my 
heart, but you must give up.” 

What reason have you for being so sure? I 
know about the ‘curse,’ but you know that would 
not cause me to hesitate a moment. I am quite 
sure that Burndale is out of the lists. I shall not 
yield until I find that some other man has won 
her away from me.” 

^^Then, Gerald, it would be criminal in me not 
to tell you that Onar is wholly won by another.” 

Holmes did not speak again until they were 
entering the grounds at home. Viva was crying 
softly behind her veil. 

Don’t cry, little sister. I have been so truly 
and kindly dealt with in this matter, by both you 
and Onar, that I have no bitterness to curdle the 
sweetness of my lost love. I feel sure that ‘It is 
better to have loved and lost, than never to have 
loved at all.’ I suppose the successful man is 
St. Bertrand. Well, God bless them!” 


CHAPTER XII 


FORECLOSED 


''Dear JoHn : — 

Your letter reached me yesterday. I can’t 
answer it now, because my experience since I left 
Onar Castle has not been what I expected it to 
be. I find that you are right about the ‘spirit- 
ual presence’ theory. It does not satisfy me as 
I had supposed it would. I was very unhappy 
and lonely until your letter came. I am very 
happy to-day ; but I must not be too hasty in my 
conclusions. I hope to reach a more settled state 
of mind in a few hours, and then I will answer 
you. I write now only to let you know that I 
have received your letter, and that I am seeking 
to know what will be conducive to your greatest 
happiness. 

"I have tried, on two or three sheets, to write 
some words of love to you, dear John, knowing 
how your letter has comforted me ; but they make 


278 


ONAR 


me blush so that I am sure that I bungle at it. 
I see plainly that I must practise by myself before 
venturing to write a love letter. I think you 
said that I am your first love. Your letter would 
indicate that you are a practised hand at that 
kind of document. Perhaps it is a part of your 
legal training, however. 

I have greatly enjoyed thinking of you living 
for a few days in my dear old home. I hope you 
may be able to stay there for a long time. You 
are very welcome. But do not allow the hopeless 
tangle of my estate to take your attention from 
more profitable employment. 

^^My originality has all left me; and, besides, 
that you may know that I am as truly yours as 
you are mine, I close with your words; am 
yours for the sunshine, the clouds or the cavern, 
life or death, as will make you the happiest ; but 
I prefer the sunshine for us both. I am yours, 
‘for better, for worse,’ forever. 

Onar Melbourne. 
P. S. 1 am in deep trouble. Mr. Weatherly 
has a first mortgage on my home, and John St. 
Bertrand holds the first mortgage that was ever 
on my heart. I hope neither will foreclose yet. 

Onar.” 


FORECLOSED 


279 


St. Bertrand, upon leaving Onar Castle liad 
hurried home; and then, only stopping for an 
hour at the office to get some farther information 
regarding the condition of Onar’s affairs, he had 
said a hasty good-by to Germain, and pushed on 
to Stuart. He arrived only a few hours after 
Onar had left. 

For two or three days he studied the old home- 
stead, and especially the ancestral hall with its 
portraits and records, seeking to learn how best 
to write to Onar. Finally he wrote the letter 
that we have already perused. 

As soon as this letter was mailed, he gave 
himself to the tangle of Onar’s business. He 
followed up thread after thread, only to find each 
one securely knotted in the affairs of Weatherly, 
by Kronkite, his attorney at law. It became 
clear that Germain had done his work thoroughly. 
Everything depended upon the missing papers. 

Weatherly, since the time of his imprisonment 
and release, had employed a faithful man whom 
he had snared into his employ, to dog Onar’s 
steps. This shadowing had been so skillfully 
done that the man had never been seen in such a 
way as to arouse the least suspicion. But he was 
never far away from her. He gave Weatherly a 
correct account of Onar’s summer at her castle, 


280 


ONAR 


of her sudden return, and of her hasty departure 
for Boston. 

The thought of Onar living again for some 
time in the same house with Gerald Holmes 
filled Weatherly with an insane jealousy. He 
hastened to Kronkite’s office and said; ^^Now 
bring this girl home. Foreclose the mortgage 
at once. I will not stand it any longer.” 

Kronkite agreed that nothing was to be gained 
by delay, and that perhaps Onar might be lost 
to Weatherly unless immediate steps were taken 
to force her, in order to save her home, to accept 
him. Proceedings were begun at once, and 
pushed as rapidly as possible. 

St. Bertrand was deep in the investigation of 
which we have spoken when he learned of the 
movement to foreclose the mortgage on Stuart. 
He immediately telegraphed the fact to Onar, 
advising her to return at once. Onar replied, 
giving the time when she would arrive at the 
city near Stuart. 

Moses, with much hesitation, consented to let 
St. Bertrand meet Onar with a single carriage, 
and went to the city himself with a heavier con- 
veyance for her baggage. 

As Onar stepped from the train, St. Bertrand 
met her ; and placing her hand upon his arm led 


FORECLOSED 


281 


her at once, and with scarcely a greeting, to the 
waiting carriage. His ever watchful eye fell 
upon a well-dressed traveling man, whom he two 
or three times detected watching Onar and him- 
self as they crossed the platform and passed 
through the waiting room to the carriage. The 
man, apparently waiting for some one, stood not 
far away as Moses received Onar’s checks ; and 
he was still standing there, covertly watching 
her and St. Bertrand, as they drove away. St. 
Bertrand looked out of the back window of the 
closed carriage and saw this distinctly. He 
called Onar’s attention to the man, and asked if 
she had noticed him on the car. 

^^Yes, he took the same train that I did from 
Forest Hills, and has been in the same car with 
me all the way. He has been rather obtrusive in 
his watchfulness, but he has kept a respectful 
distance.” 

When they had left the city, St. Bertrand 
said; hope, dear, that you have brought the 
answer to our question. Have not the few hours 
which you required, in which to think, wholly 
passed? Your real presence is better. Shall we 
not be happier together?” 

^Wes, for the time we are permitted to live 
together. I have said enough, dear John. I can 


282 


ONAR 


almost hope, when I am with you. I cannot 
escape the logic and faith of your letter. Perhaps 
I ought to live in the sunshine, and not to fear 
for the days to come. But, John, you know that 
I, my lone self, am all you will get. My property 
is all gone. My pride rebels against coming to 
you so. My pride and fear melt away before our 
love — ‘our,’ John ; for you love me, I know. But 
John, I have not — have I been coy enough? My 
friend Viva has always said that I am utterly 
unapproachable by men; but here I am, as soon 
as you said, ‘Come!’” 

Onar, you could not have done otherwise than 
as you have done, and have been your own true 
self. Every act of yours since you first saw me 
has been so true and modest that I have stood in 
awe of you, yet loved you more.” 

am glad to hear it, sir; for you have not 
shown much awe. You just snapped your fingers 
at me, and I came to heel. I have a notion to 
give you a chase yet.” 

^^No don’t. Perhaps I ought to have chased 
you to Boston. No. I knew that you were not 
playing a part ; so I wrote to you and gave you 
the time that you were seeking to gain. But I 
see a tinge of woman’s pride in your pleasantry. 
Tell me truly, darling, did you love me before 


FORECLOSED 


283 


you saw that I loved you with all my might?” 

^'No sir, I did not have time. I hurried as 
fast as I could, but you were too spry for me.” 

Who was conquered first, then, you or I? So 
soothe your pride.” 

It is very kind of you to spend so much brain 
force to prove all this to me, and so to soothe my 
wounded pride, dear John ; but it does not accom- 
plish the intended object ; for I should have loved 
you, but without the blush I gave you, and in 
silence, if you had not loved me.” 

Then all the playfulness left Onar’s face and 
eyes as she said ; O what a fate have I escaped ; 
and how truly do I thank God for your love ! ” 
As I thank God for yours. And, darling, as 
by the goodness of God we have escaped such a 
fate, so by his goodness we shall escape the other 
also. There is an old clergyman about a mile 
ahead, Onar. You know him. I want to stop 
there, and two of us go in to see him, and, one, 
come out. Hush, dear, I must tell you some- 
thing, and then I will listen to our doom. You 
spoke of the loss of your property. Yes, in spite 
of all my efforts and those of Germain, one month 
from to-day you must vacate Stuart.” 

'^So soon!” The words were spoken calmly, 
but there was a world of suffering in them. 


284 


ONAR 


”Dear Onar, I wish I could spare you this 
pain; but I cannot. And what is worse, I can’t 
offer you anything but myself, and hardly that, 
for I am in debt; and what is still worse, debts 
that ought to have been paid long ago are not 
paid, and I am in disgrace. I fear that I ought 
not to have spoken to you of love, or marriage, 
until I had redeemed myself. I am almost in 
despair about being able ever to do that. Yet 
my nature is hopeful, and I cannot give up. But 
I am without practise or income. I do not see 
how I can support a wife. Yet I have not spoken 
thoughtlessly. Our lives are centered in each 
other without regard to circumstances ; and it is 
your right as much as mine to have a voice in 
the matter. If the primitive man appeared in 
me when I stormed your castle, the civilized 
man now recognizes your equal strength at the 
council-board. Custom requires me to speak 
first, and so give you the opportunity to speak 
without doing violence to primitive instincts. I 
have dreamed when I ought to have been plod- 
ding. I have spent when I ought to have been 
saving. I cannot find it in my heart to cover 
you with my shame ! ” 

He bowed his head and was silent. The voice 
that broke the silence was soft and low and sweet 


FORECLOSED 


285 


with sympathy, love’s sublimest note. 

'^John, thank you! Hear my story now, then 
we can adjudge our case. A few months ago I 
heard the inner voice saying to me; ‘Wasted 
his substance in riotous living I ’ Well, I resented 
the charge at first, and demanded to know in 
what way it could be true. I found my answer. 
I had rioted in my dream-life, when I ought to 
have been attending to my estate. Upon that 
score, then, we are even. I am afraid that we 
are both in the woods, John. We have ourselves 
to blame. Shall we be happier together or apart? 
How can we work to the best advantage?” 

^Hf I could be sure for you, it would not take 
me long to decide for myself.” 

The poor man’s head was still bowed upon his 
breast. Onar looked at him, and the light of 
Heaven was on her face. 

The gentle horse had been going his own gait. 
He had often stopped at the old minister’s cot- 
tage. The old man loved Onar as his own child. 
He had known her mother and her grandmother 
before her, and he had married them both, and 
had buried them. The horse turned in and slowly 
stopped. Poor John was too much absorbed in 
his sorrow and shame to notice either this or the 
beaming face of his good angel — the angel whom 


286 


ONAR 


he told Germain God had sent in answer to prayer. 

John, the horse has stopped.” 

John started and looked up. He saw where 
they were, and looked into the face of Onar with 
a questioning glance. 

^^No, John, I will not go in. But if you will 
be kind enough to step in and ask my dear old 
friend and his wife to come down to tea, I will 
thank you. I would like to have them there once 
more before we are driven away.” 

John got slowly out of the carriage, and went 
slowly toward the gate. Then he came back and 
looked with a burning gaze into Onar’s face. 
Ah, that glorious blush ! His step was no longer 
the step of an old man, but buoyant and firm as 
he went rapidly up to the door. 

'^Miss Melbourne asks the pleasure of your 
company and that of your wife to tea this even- 
ing.” Then, speaking in a low tone, he added; 

Please come prepared to solemnize a marriage, 
sir. I think Miss Melbourne expects some one 
to be married.” 

^^Ah, with pleasure, my lad,” he replied with 
a happy smile. Then the smile faded, and a 
look of fear and sorrow took its place. ''Yes — 
yes — I will be there,” he said as he turned away. 

"The curse,” muttered St. Bertrand, as he also 


FORECLOSED 


287 


turned back. But tbe shadow had passed from 
his face before he reached the gate, 
they come?” 

With great pleasure, dear. But it is getting 
near tea time already.” He shook up the horse, 
and in a moment more they were entering Stuart 
Mansion together. In the doorway St. Bertrand 
turned to speak to Moses, and caught a glimpse 
of a stranger in the shrubbery. It was the trav- 
eling man. St. Bertrand said to Onar; ”I will 
be in soon, dear.” Then turning to Moses he 
said in a low voice ; Send me young Pete, quick. ” 
He went quickly out to where he had seen the 
man, but he was gone. He kept a careful look- 
out until young Pete came up to him. 

^^Pete, some man has followed your mistress 
from Boston, and I just now caught sight of him 
in the shrubbery about here. We must find him 
without being seen, and must shadow him to his 
stopping place. I presume he will go, perhaps 
by some roundabout way, to see Weatherly.” 

”No doubt ’bout dat, Marster. I can track 
him, without any noise, with my little dog.” 

He hurried away, and soon returned with a 
bright little hound which he had trained to follow 
the scent without noise. The dog soon found 
the stranger’s track, and led off, Pete holding 


288 


ONAR 


his leash and following at a long swinging trot. 

St. Bertrand returned to the house, and going 
into the drawing-room sat down to Onar’s piano, 
and began playing softly an impassioned love- 
song that he had written a few days before. He 
became absorbed in the music and did not notice 
the entrance of Onar. She sat down quietly. 
He finished the song, and turned away with a 
sigh. As he did so, his eye fell upon her, dressed 
in the bridal costume of twenty-five years ago. 
He went quickly toward her, and she arose to 
meet him. 

Presently St. Bertrand said; ^^This is a beau- 
tiful dress, dear.” 

I put it on to show you how my mother looked 
twenty-five years ago. I have the wedding dress 
of my grandmother, and that also of my great- 
grandmother, Onar. They are even richer than 
this. They had great weddings. We will be 
married more simply, and hope for greater and 
more lasting happiness.” 

Are you afraid, dear?” 

”No. God is good, and I am learning to 
trust him rather than to fear fate. We shall 
have a hard battle at first ; but we can cheer each 
other, and I am sure we shall win in the end.” 

God bless you, dear, you renew my strength.” 


FORECLOSED 


289 


This conversation was interrupted by the com- 
ing of the old clergyman and his wife. Onar 
presented St. Bertrand; and then, noticing the 
attention that her costume was receiving from 
the interested old lady, she said ; ” Yon remember 
this dress?” 

^'Yes,” answered both the old lady and her 
husband, at once. And the old gentleman hast- 
ened to add, with the pride peculiar to many old 
clergymen ; I married that dress ; and I married 
your grandmother, too.” 

Indeed, sir, that is interesting,” said St. 
Bertrand. ''And now if you will marry Miss 
Onar, that will be three generations.” 

"I will do so, with pleasure, when Miss Onar 
is ready,” he replied ; but the shadow settled 
upon his face, in spite of his evident desire to 
appear cheerful. 

"Are you ready, dear?” asked St. Bertrand, 
apart, "or do you wish to wait till later in the 
evening?” 

" Now, soon ; but I must change my dress first.” 

"Not by any means on my account, dear.” 

While this little aside was going on, the old 
lady had been feasting her eyes upon the rich 
costume which took her back twenty-five years, 
to the time when she was a woman in her prime. 


290 


ONAR 


That old lady will devour you, yet, Onar. She 
is watching you with all her soul in her eyes.” 

Onar turned and saw the old lady looking back 
into the past. She went to her side and said ; 
^^This dress takes you back into your younger 
days, I see.” 

Yes, dear. You don’t happen to have your 
grandmother’s dress, too? I remember it very 
well. I was quite a young woman when she was 
married. I would like to go back there just for 
a glimpse of the old times.” 

^^Yes, grandma, I have the dress just as she 
wore it.” 

'^Have you?” 

^'Have you?” echoed the old gentleman. 

Would it be too much trouble to put it on, 
to please two old people. Miss Onar?” 

^^Not if Mr. St. Bertrand can content himself 
to remain unmarried for a few moments longer.” 

Ah, my dear friends, you do not realize what 
you are asking of me I But it is graceful in the 
young to defer to the pleasure of their seniors ; 
and, moreover, I can not deprive Onar of the 
pleasure of displaying her finery.” 

Onar lifted her nose at him a little, and went 
to her boudoir. 

She had been gone but a moment when Moses 


FORECLOSED 


291 


appeared in the door. St. Bertrand went out at 
once. ”Well, Moses?” 

Young Pete done got back and gone again. 
Dat man went right spang to Weatherly ; an’ dey 
cornin’ back yere to mak trouble ; but we’re all 
ready fer ’em.” 

'Wery well, Moses, you are trusty fellows I I 
suppose you haven’t any fire-arms?” 

We mos’ sholy is, Marster, an’ we know how 
to use ’em, too I” 

^'Well, keep a sharp lookout.” 

Moses retired just as the old couple came out 
into the hall, asking permission to go into the 
ancestral hall to look at the portraits. 

^'Certainly. We will meet you there as soon 
as Miss Onar comes down.” 

Onar’s step was already at the top of the stair. 
In a moment she entered the drawing-room. 
am now my grandmother,” she said. ” Stop, sir ; 
you are not permitted to kiss my grandmother.” 
But he did, and then they went to the hall. 

The old people stood before the portrait of the 
woman whose dress Onar now wore. As she 
and St. Bertrand came in they turned to receive 
them, and both of them started forward, exclaim- 
ing ; Wonderful I What a marvelous likeness 1” 

If it was the Grandmother’s portrait, it was 


292 


ONAR 


just as surely tlie portrait of Onar herself. 

Of course you have not got your great-grand- 
mother’s dress?” Asked the old lady. 

yes, I have. Shall I put that on? Then 
I will be married in that, John.” 

^^If I can content myself to remain an unmar- 
ried man for a few moments longer,” murmured 
St. Bertrand, as he led her along to the foot of 
the stair with a little more haste than seemed to 
Onar to be necessary. She looked up at him. He 
answered her unspoken question by saying ; It 
is not long, I know, as we count moments ; but 
duration of life must be counted by events, not 
by years. To your bridegroom minutes are now 
years, my Onar.” 

will not change again, then, John. We will 
go back.” 

She pulled him gently. 

^^No, dear, only I must excuse my haste, and 
hasten you. I will give you plenty of time after- 
wards. Will it take you long?” 

^^Only a minute,” and she was half way up the 
stair. 

” Mammy Dinah, you can help me alone. I 
want Rosa to get the people together in the 
ancestral hall. I am to be married there in a 
few moments. Go quickly, Rosa. Now Dinah, 


FORECLOSED 


293 


make me look exactly as my great-grandmother 
Onar looked when she was married.” 

^%or’ bress Misse, I ’spected dis. I kin dress 
you quick, Misse.” 

The cause of St. Bertrand’s haste was the 
appearance in the farther end of the hall of Pete’s 
son. As soon as Onar had gone Moses brought 
him into the drawing-room to which St. Bertrand 
beckoned them. 

Well, young man, what have you to tell?” 

”My father and I found Mr. Weatherly and 
his friend at the saloon, trying to get up a mob 
to break off the wedding. But every one was 
afraid. So they hired one man, a way -down 
nigger, to come and do mischief. We don’t 
know what. My father sent me to warn you to 
be on guard. He is watching this man; aud I 
must go back with two others to watch Mr. 
Weatherly and his friend.” 

^^Well done, my boy, go quickly.” 

He left immediately. 

Moses, several men should be stationed in 
every direction from the house, to watch for the 
approach of any one. Weatherly would not hesi- 
tate to kill us all, I think. Are you afraid?” 

”No Marster, I’se seen the cannon’s mouth. 
Men are out watching, Marster. Dey cotch ’im.” 


294 


ONAR 


'^Why, Moses, you are a regular general!” 

^^I’se been fru de wa’ Marster.” 

Before Moses could leave the room without 
seeming to be running away, Onar came tripping 
lightly down the stair. 

^'Are you keeping Mr. St. Bertrand company, 
Moses? Do I look like my great-grandmother, 
Onar, now? I want you to give me away to Mr. 
St. Bertrand in a moment more. Will you be 
ready?” 

^Wes, Misse. Lor’ bress you!” And the old 
man went away wiping his eyes. 

Onar and St. Bertrand followed immediately ; 
too hurriedly, it again seemed to Onar; but she 
attributed it to her bridegroom’s love, or tried to 
do so. Yet, even in her unusual excitement, 
she knew there was some reason. Just before they 
entered the hall she stopped and restrained him. 

^^What is it, John?” 
did not speak.” 

^Wou do not need to speak to me, you know.” 

While St. Bertrand was wondering how best 
to answer her, Onar gently continued to speak ; 
^'You are shielding me; but I would far rather 
share than be shielded. I suppose Weatherly is 
making trouble.” 

^Wes, dear; but your faithful people are on 


FORECLOSED 


295 


their track, and have them under their eye. 
There is no danger, except possibly an unpleasant 
interruption. That accounts for my impatience. 
But I do not love you less.” 

^^No, but more, John. You can trust me; 
but yet it is so pleasant to be shielded. — John, 
John, I am coming to you now! There is no 
one to quarrel with my lover for my last maiden 
kiss ; but I do not care, a thousand could not rob 
you of it. Kiss Onar Melbourne, John, and bid 
her good-by for the kin she has not ! ” 

John kissed her with a wealth of love that made 
his heart weep over her. 

''Now take my last maiden kiss, and our lot 
is cast into the lap of fate 4or better for worse, 
forever.’ ” 

St. Bertrand stooped to receive her kiss. She 
touched his brow with her lips — pale now. Then 
he stepped back, and holding her hands in his, 
said; "I shall not bid Onar Melbourne good-by, 
thank God; but a joyous and life-long good- 
morrow. Our lot is not cast in the lap of fate, 
my Onar ; but our destiny is in the hand of God. 
Is it not so?” 

"Yes, John. Your hope and faith are like the 
two wings of an angel.” 

They entered the ancestral hall, and passed 


296 


ONAR 


slowly to the very place where the beautiful 
women of this race had, for generations back, 
been married. When they were in place, Dinah 
exclaimed, rather wildly; ''Law, Mosel It’s 
jest as I say; dis am my berry Misse Onar!” 

"Metempsychosis!” whispered Onar. 

"Planempsychosis !” answered St. Bertrand. 

The clergyman now came forward and began 
the ceremony. He proceeded ; " Onar Melbourne, 
do yon take this man to be your lawful — ” 

There was the sharp report of a rifle, the sound 
of breaking glass behind them, and before them 
a flutter, and something fell. 

Onar’s hands clasped upon John’s arm. She 
looked calmly up into his face and said; "The 
curse, John; it is an omen that — ” 

John placed a finger upon her lips, and took 
up her sentence ; " — that God jogged the Devil’s 
elbow at the critical moment, destroyed his aim 
to save us, and sent the bullet through that repre- 
sentative raven which has too long cast its shadow 
over Onar and her daughters. Your curse and 
your raven are fallen, my Onar! Let them be 
buried!” 

The smile that illumined Onar’s face as she 
looked up at him was a confession, and a pledge 
of better faith. " The angel wings again,” she said. 


FORECLOSED 


297 


^'Misse Onar, please call Hu fru dat winder. 
We can’t git him off. He’ll kill de man!” 

St. Bertrand threw open the window, and Onar 
stepped quickly to it. 


Huraldo had been told in the morning that his 
mistress was coming home that day ; and it had 
been a long day of waiting. When she came he 
was full of his unspeakable joy. But he had 
been restless. He and St. Bertrand were good 
friends, so that St. Bertrand was not the cause of 
his uneasiness. He had been conscious, since 
Onar’s arrival, of a foreign presence among them. 
When young Pete started off with the hound in 
leash, he put himself on guard over the house 
and grounds. He watched the coming and going 
of the men, going around and around the house 
in widening and narrowing circles. At last, just 
at dusk, the vigilance and the instinct of the dog 
combined to discover what had escaped the vigil- 
ance of the men. One of the several men who 
were quietly stepping in and out of the secluded 
and shadowy parts of the lawn, and among the 
barns and out-houses, though dressed in the 
clothes of one of Pete’s sons, was a stranger. 
When Huraldo discovered this, his first instinct 
was to set upon him ; but he restrained himself 


298 


ONAR 


with a low growl which the stranger did not hear. 
From that moment the stranger was shadowed ; 
and so skillfully that he thought the danger from 
the dog was passed. The man began to look 
more freely for the means to accomplish his 
fiendish work. He discovered what was going 
on within the hall, and took up his position near 
a window through which he could see St. Bertrand , 
and, in direct range, the portrait of great-grand- 
mother, Onar, beyond. He deferred action, 
however, until he saw the clergyman actually at 
his task. Then he slowly raised his weapon. 
He was so engaged in getting his position that 
he did not notice a shadow creeping slowly nearer 
and nearer, keeping well out of sight under cover 
of the shrubbery, but steadily and stealthily 
closing in upon him. When the weapon was 
finally raised, Huraldo was at the man’s heel. 
He seized him and pulled him back. The gun 
discharged, but the bullet was thrown too high. 
In an instant Huraldo ’s awful jaws closed upon 
the man. The negroes rushed to the spot and 
sought by every device to get him to let go ; but 
he intended to kill. Suddenly a sweet, low, 
thrilling whistle penetrated the twilight. Huraldo 
relaxed his hold instantly; but turned back and 
whined until he saw that the men had taken 


FORECLOSED 


299 


possession of the culprit. Then he rushed to the 
window. 

^'Good dog, Hu. Let the boys take care of 
the man. You watch him, and don’t let him get 
away; but don’t bite him.” 

The happy fellow doubled himself into all 
manner of shapes, and went back to watch, but 
not to bite. 

^'Sam, is that you?” asked Onar through the 
window. 

^'Yes, Misse.” 

^'How did it happen?” 

''O Misse, I’se to blame! if it had’n bin fer 
ole Hu you or Marster bin done dead 1 I saw de 
man all de time, and I saw him raise de gun ; 
but I didn’t see dat ’t was a gun, an’ I thought 
’t was one ob Pete’s boys pointin’ us to see de 
ceremony. Hu done pull ’im back jest as de 
gun go off, and he mak de gun shoot too high. 
Lord forgib dis fool niggar an’ bress ole Hu!” 

^'God bless you, too, Sam. You are not to 
blame,” said Onar. Then she whispered to St. 
Bertrand; Speak a kind word to him, John; 
his heart is broken.” 

^^You know, Sam, that a dog has a faculty to 
find out some things better than a man can ; but 
for all that a man is better than a dog. Do not 


300 


ONAR 


you be grudging old Hu bis instinct. You are 
not to blame.’’ 

As soon as it was ascertained that the man was 
out of danger, he was carefully guarded by two 
men ; and the marriage ceremony was performed. 

The old clergyman and his wife went to look 
at the broken window, leaving the newly married 
pair alone together. 

”Well, John, I am happy in spite of all! The 
Evil One has foreclosed on his curse, and taken 
it back ; Weatherly has foreclosed on Stuart, and 
will have it; and, in the face of my expressed 
hope that he would not do so just yet, Mr. St. 
Bertrand has foreclosed on me and taken posses- 
sion. But I am glad, if you are, John.” 

'' Your heroism shames me, darling 1 How can 
a man fail with such a brave little wife 1 ” 

How can a man who can coin Greek words 
on his way to the altar, possibly fail, anyway 1” 

'H’ll bet my last nickle you don’t know what 
the word means! But, no, I should loose it!” 

'^Evidently my husband’s soul is wandering 
farther than Dinah’s. Give me the nickle, sir!” 

”It will be well with you,” said the old pastor, 
coming up at this moment. have been a little 
afraid, on account of your ‘curse’, my dear Mrs. 
Onar; but the curse has gone, if you have come 


FORECLOSED 


301 


to where you must and will make an honest fight 
for an honest nickle.” 

Doctor I the nickle was won on a bet!” 

The doctor threw up his hands in dismay, and 
they all laughed. 

^'But, seriously, Doctor, you had some good 
word for us, and we don’t want to miss it.” 

''Only this: The need of your mothers was 
not to appreciate the spiritual life less ; but to be 
in closer touch with this mortal life. When the 
first cold blast from the world struck them, they 
were gone without a struggle, almost preferring 
their spirit world to this. The curse comes upon 
us when we ignore the true relation between the 
world of day-dreams and the world of practical 
living. Let me presume upon my many years 
of intimate acquaintance with your family to say 
a word from my heart. I believe that the wealth 
which has made it possible for these remarkable 
women to live in a world of dreams, undisturbed 
by contact with the world of sin and work which 
taxes and developes the powers within us to meet 
^this present evil world’ and win our way, has 
been the curse which you have feared as a fate. 
During the past year you have been a practical 
woman of the world ; but your spirit world has 
not become less real. Your curse was lifted when 


302 


ONAR 


you awoke to the earthward side of life upon the 
prospect of losing control of some of the earth’s 
surface. There I I have preached, uninvited !” 

^^But not unthanked. I have thought this out, 
partly, alone; but you have made it clearer to 
me than I had yet seen it. Thank you !” 

too, am thankful for your words, sir. The 
assurance of intellectual wealth, whether rightly 
or wrongly held, may have the same effect in this 
regard as material wealth. In both cases the 
cnrse is destroyed by the awakening; but the 
effects of that curse are upon us now, and will 
abide for a time. In themselves they are a curse. 
But the curse of a handicap may be borne, and 
ultimately removed ; it is external. On the other 
hand, the curse of a congenital malformation of 
mind and spirit, in which we unconsciously take 
pride as the perfection of proportion, is not often 
overcome, being ourselves, whom we cannot see 
‘as ithers see us.’ To remove the inward curse 
requires an awakening of soul which is humiliat- 
ing. But the curse of curses, self -blindness, is 
destroyed in the wakening, and the proud, foolish 
weakling becomes the humble, wise giant.” 

^^Ohl” exclaimed Onar, ^^I hope the wedding 
supper will be as wholesome as these psycholog- 
ical dissertations are ! Let us go out and see.” 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE CAVE 

Young Pete was returning through the fields 
to Stuart Mansion when he heard the report of a 
rifle and saw two men leave the covert of some 
bushes in the fence-row not many rods distant, 
and run along under the cover of the fence toward 
the northern hills. He immediately gave chase. 
Suddenly the men came to a stand-still. Pete 
also stopped running, and approached more cau- 
tiously. After a moment he discovered why the 
men had stopped. Beside a ledge of rocks at the 
hill three men were standing. Pete was reas- 
sured and quickened his pace. These three men 
he believed to be his sons. 

For some reason that young Pete could not un- 
derstand the men who ran were determined to 
reach the rocks at that particular place where his 
sons were standing. Suddenly they made a bold 
dash with their pistols in hand, shouting; '^Get 


304 


ONAR 


away from there or we’ll shoot you!” 

The three men dropped slowly back, not see- 
ing any particular reason for drawing the fire. 

The men who had just come up leaped into 
cover behind a hugh boulder which stood out a 
little way from the ledge, but solidly connected 
with it above. 

Young Pete and his sons held a consultation : 

^'Who are they, father?” 

Don’t know dat, chile. Dey gib me a run I” 

Where were they?” 

^'Hidin’ behin’ de fence on de wes’ side ob de 
big house. A gun went off, an dey run. What 
you all doin’ yere !” 

We run Marse Frank and the other feller in 
here before dark, and they haint come out yet.” 

^'Mebby dey done come out some odder way.” 

So saying Pete stepped boldly around behind 
the boulder, followed by his sons. Suddenly he 
stopped and said in a low voice; '^Two ob you 
go back an’ watch if dey come out anywheres.” 

It was quite dark in the passage into which 
young Pete and his son, little Pete, now entered. 
They listened, but did not hear any sound. 
Pete lit several matches, and carefully examined 
the rocks all around. There were crevices here 
and there, and fissures, large enough to admit a 


THE CAVE 


305 


man’s arm ; but there were none larger except 
the main passage which they were following. 
This led them out at a point only a few feet from 
where they went in. 

'^Dat’s mighty quarl” exclaimed young Pete, 
scratching his woolly pate, as they all met. ''No 
pusson in dere ; an’ dey haint no place whar dey 
can git out ’cept dese two places ! Yo’ sho dey 
haint come out yere, boys?” 

"Sure, father I Couldn’t they climb up at all I” 

"No! All tight overhead. You! little Pete, 
go to de house an’ tell ole Pete dat young Pete 
want some men wid guns an’ lanterns. Mebby 
yo’ better see ole Mose an’ Marster St. Bertrand, 
too. Hi, now!” 


The wedding supper had only just begun when 
Moses touched St. Bertrand’s elbow and asked ; 
"Could I speak wid Marster in private?” 

"Moses, is it anything which the others of us 
ought not to hear?” 

"Dese all yo’ good trusty fren’s, Misse; no 
harm for dem to hear, as I know. Little Pete 
jus’ cum in frum his daddy an’ brudders out by 
de cave. De boys done chase Marse Frank an’ 
de stranger in dere, an’ dey watchin’ de hole to 
cotch ’em when dey cum out, when Pete done 


306 


ONAR 


chase two mo’ men in dere !” 

^'What ought to be done, John?” asked Onar. 

You know your people better than I do ; you 
had better direct them. I must look into the 
matter personally ; but if they can be trusted to 
keep guard for a little while we will finish our 
supper.” 

'^You can trust them, John, to do just what 
you tell them. Please give Moses his orders.” 

^'Have the cave watched, Moses, till I come.” 

Yes Marster,” answered Moses, and went out. 

As soon as the guests were gone, St. Bertrand 
hastened to the cave. 

Onar immediately changed her wedding dress 
for a riding habit, and, in ten minutes, was on 
her way through the fields in the direction of the 
cave. She arrived just as St. Bertrand had done 
questioning the men. 

Why I Onar, dear, this is no place for you !” 

^^Now, John, you know I am a wild creature 
of the wilderness. Please don’t cage me !” 

^'What is your pleasure, my dear?” 

'^Kindly assist me to dismount. I know every 
nook and cranny of these rocks. Behind that 
great boulder where the men are standing was 
my playhouse for many years.” 

St. Bertrand handed her down. As they came 


THE CAVE 


307 


up to the men he said ; Let young Pete come 
with me, and the rest of you watch here.” 

^'May I go with you, John?” Onar’s voice 
trembled a little. John’s disapproval hurt her. 

There may be danger, dear.” 
know it; possibly death. I am not here 
thoughtlessly, John. If anything happens to you 
to-night. Oh I I must be with you !” 

I shall be very careful for your sweet sake, my 
darling,” he murmured in her ear. 

''Thank you!” 

When they were directly behind the rock Onar 
said; "This used to be my playhouse. I once 
lost a doll down this wide fissure. She fell quite 
a long time before I heard her strike. I used to 
fish down there with a crooked pin, in hopes of 
fishing her up ; but she has lain in her narrow 
house now for many years. I am sure that there 
is no opening in here through which a man 
could pass. They must have come out at one or 
the other of these entrances.” 

"No, Misse, dey nebber!” said young Pete, 
respectfully, but confidently. 

"Then where did they go, Pete?” 

"Fru de rocks, Misse!” 

"John, there is another place a few rods from 
here that is strangely connected with this in 


308 


ONAR 


some way ; but in what way we never found out.” 

^'Can you show the way to it?” 

^'Yes. Young Pete knows the place. The 
little cave, Pete. You go ahead.” 

As they came again from behind the rock St. 
Bertrand said; ^^Let little Pete come with us. 
The rest of you watch here.” Then to the father 
and son he said; ^^Go very carefully, and watch 
for footprints.” 

They clambered over the rocks and soon came 
to a decided break, down which they climbed to 
the soil of the field which came well up to the 
wall of rock. Near where they climbed down 
there was an opening into a cave of the dimen- 
tions of a large room. 

^^Stop!” cried St. Bertrand, ^^here are tracks !” 

There were four distinct footprints, all leading 
outward. In comparing them it became evident 
that the four tracks had been made by two men 
only, who must have recently come, twice, out 
of this cave. But how did they get in there? 

^'Is there another entrance to this cave?” 

^'No,” replied Onar, ^'except from the bowels 
of the earth, at the farther side. There is a hole 
there large enough to admit a man. I do not 
know that any one ever went in there.” 

^^Let us go in and investigate this opening.” 


THE CAVE 


309 


They entered and crossed the cave. A word 
of surprise from Pete attracted their attention. 

^'Dat ’ar rock nebber us’ter be dar, Missel” 

^^That is true, Pete. You can see the hole, 
John ; but the passage is stopped by that rock on 
the inside. When Frank Weatherly and I played 
together here, in the old days of our innocent 
childhood, we used to call back and forth from 
this hole and the crevice down which I lost my 
doll. The voice from this hole seems to be just 
down the crevice. A whisper could almost be 
heard. I suppose there is a large cave in there.” 

St. Bertrand and young Pete put their united 
strength against the rock ; but it did not move a 
particle. Then they all went out. 

'^Now, Pete, let your dog follow these tracks. 
Keep your lanterns dark. We will follow you at 
one side, so as not to destroy the scent ; we may 
wish to retrace the trail.” 

They had not gone far when the dog became 
distressed because he could not go two ways at 
one time. 

'^How is this, Pete?” 

”Men sholy parted yere, Marster.” 

suppose so. We must follow first one and 
then the other.” 

^^Not necessarily,” said Onar. ^^Two men 


310 


ONAR 


came out, twice, according to your theory of the 
tracks, John. They both came together, both 
times, over the very same path to this point. 
One time they went this way, and the other 
time they went that way,” 

^^That is quite possible. Indeed, come to 
think of it, that is probable. Here is a farther 
working hypothesis : The boys did not see four 
men enter behind the big rock, but they saw two 
men enter twice.” 

had thought of that, and it suggested what 
I said a moment ago. But this hypothesis evi- 
dently supposes the possibility of passing through 
from one of these places to the other, which they 
evidently did — ” 

— evidently did,” finished St. Bertrand. 

By this time the dog had led them almost to 
the house. They continued to follow the north 
and south fence which passed the house on the 
west side, and soon came opposite to it. Here 
the track came to an end. 

seed my two men come out ob dis yere 
clump ob bushes,” said Pete. ^^Hi! What yer 
doin’ in dar, Sam?” 

Sam pulled himself out of the clump of bushes, 
saying; ''We’s on de watch, Pete.” 

That’s right, Sam,” said St. Bertrand. 


THE CAVE 


311 


^^Now we track ’em back,” said young Pete. 

The dog again put his nose to the ground, 
and before long came to a double track which 
indicated another fork in the path. They now 
left the track upon which they had just come 
down, and went across the field upon the track 
of the two men whom Pete had chased behind 
the rock. This was proof conclusive that Pete’s 
men who had gone in here had come out at the 
little cave. 

As they came up Zephyr neighed and Huraldo 
barked their welcome. 

declare, Mrs. St. Bertrand, your animals 
are where you left them I ” 

^^Yes sir; and they could be found here any 
time until morning, if I did not call for them,” 
answered Onar, as she stepped aside to caress 
them. 

^^Now are you intending to follow the other 
track?” she asked. 

^^Yes. Had not you better ride now?” 

Perhaps so. I am a little tired.” 

St. Bertrand assisted her to mount and then 
walked beside her as they went across to the 
point where the outcoming tracks had forked. 
They now followed the other track, which led 
through the fields in a southeasterly direction 


312 


ONAR 


to the road at some distance from the house. 
There the scent was lost at a point where were 
decided evidences that two horses had been left 
standing. A careful investigation showed that 
the horses had taken the direction toward 
Weatherly. 

^^Here is evidence sufficient to warrant the 
immediate arrest of Frank Weatherly and his 
companion,” said St. Bertrand, ^^but we will not 
proceed against him just yet; there are other 
things which I want to learn first. Come to the 
house, young Pete, and we will arrange relays 
to watch at the rocks and around the house, for 
to-night, at least.” 

The arrangements were soon made, and Stuart 
Mansion was once again dark and quiet, rising 
before the eyes of the dusky watchers in stately 
silhouette against the horizon. 

About ten o’clock on the following day St. 
Bertrand rode over to Weatherly, for the purpose 
of leasing Stuart, if posible. Having arrived, 
he was admitted and seated in the senior Mr. 
Weatherly’s private library. The old gentleman, 
decidedly more gray than a year ago, and looking 
worn and troubled, met St. Bertrand with stately 
dignity, saying; suppose from the card which 
I have received that you are John St. Bertrand. 


THE CAVE 


313 


I am Mr. Weatherly. Please be seated, sir.” 

Thank you ; my business has to do with your 
son. I have married Onar Melbourne, and we 
wish to lease Stuart for a period of years. I hope 
your son is at home.” 

I greatly wish that you might have succeeded 
in your effort, sir ; but Frank started for Europe 
about an hour ago.” 

Before Mr. Weatherly had finished speaking, 
St. Bertrand had risen, looking at his watch. 

^'Excuse me, Mr. Weatherly, for my abrupt 
departure ; but I think that by hard riding I can 
reach him before his train leaves.” 

Certainly, sir. God speed you and give you 
success ; but I fear the contrary.” 

A moment more and St. Bertrand was in the 
saddle, and The Tzar, a fleet and powerful young 
son of Zephyr, with his long neck stretched out 
and his nose to the road, was on the track of the 
fugitive; nor did his quivering muscles once 
yield, or his tremendous stride once falter until, 
two minutes before leaving time, St. Bertrand 
sprang from the saddle at the station from which 
Weatherly would start. Throwing the reins to 
a policeman, he rushed to the train. 

The conductor stood, watch in hand, to give 
the signal for starting. St. Bertrand approached 


314 


ONAR 


him and said ; Conductor, there is a man aboard 
your train who must come off.” 

^'Have you the papers to take him off?” 

^^No ! He is fleeing from an attempted crime. 
I wish to get him off peaceably. I must have the 
police at hand before I go in, so that if he refuses 
I can take him off by force.” 

^'Be quick, sir. It is starting time.” 

St. Bertrand soon found Weatherly, on the 
opposite side of the car from the station, nervous- 
ly consulting his watch. He started visibly as 
St Bertrand touched his shoulder. 

^'Mr. Weatherly,” he spoke very calmly, 
want to lease Stuart from you, and I have gotten 
the conductor to wait while I ask you to stop 
over one train or so to consider the matter. I 
hope you will not refuse me.” 

My ticket is bought! Kronkite will attend 
to those matters,” he answered, with an attempt 
at dignity and unconcern. 

'^Nevertheless, I prefer to deal with you, sir; 
and it is for your interest as well as mine to 
come at once, and take your trip later.” 

There was authority in the tone. 

"Will you promise not to detain me more 
than one train?” 

"Yes, if we can make satisfactory arrange- 


THE CAVE 


315 


ments in that time. We will hasten matters.” 

^^Well, I will stop over.” 

His baggage had already been removed from 
the baggage car, and the train was in motion as 
St. Bertrand stepped after him to the platform. 

Well, Mr. St. Bertrand, this is rather an im- 
perative way of doing business ! I am a fool to 
have stopped over ! What do I want to lease 
Stuart to you for? — of all men !” 

^^For the reason that Stuart is now well man- 
aged, and will no doubt be more profitable to you 
under my care than it would be in the hands of 
•a stranger ; and for the reason that a man who 
forecloses a mortgage and takes away the home 
that has belonged to another, however just his 
claim may be, must always suffer for it in the 
eyes of the community ; especially so in this case. 
It might be better to leave the country I But, if 
you lease Stuart to me, many will never know of 
the foreclosure.” 

What do I care for the good opinion of the 
rabble?” 

^^More than you choose to admit. By the way, 
do you know that this sudden start of your’s for 
ivurope was very untimely?” 

Weatherly was startled, but replied carelessly ; 
”No! Why? What do you mean?” 


316 


ONAR 


I suppose you have heard that a negro fired a 
shot into Stuart Mansion while the marriage 
ceremony was being performed.” 

”No I Marriage ceremony ! Who is married?” 

^'Onar Melbourne and myself.” 

^^Ah! And some one shot at you?” 

^Wes.” 

So you and Onar are married ! I supposed 
from what you said about leasing Stuart, and 
keeping her from leaving, that you intended to 
marry her. But what had this to do with my 
departure for Europe, pray?” 

Nothing, perhaps. You know more about 
that than I do. If everything goes on quietly 
and satisfactorily at Stuart, in case we lease the 
place, we shall simply incarcerate the negro 
who fired the shot and let the matter rest; but, 
if we are forced to leave Stuart, we shall run the 
criminal to bay. Our evidence is ready.” 

^^Hml I don’t quite see the connection; but 
I feel inclined to let you have the place. For 
how long do you want it?” 

^^Ten years.” 

Ten years! Very well. I’ll do it! We will 
go to the office of Kronkite, my attorney, and 
make out the papers.” 

^'Excuse me ; as I am an attorney I will make 


THE CAVE 


317 


out the papers, and we will not see Kronkite.” 

^^0,1 can’t do anything without him I” 

Very well, sir, then we will not make out the 
papers ; I will not have a thing to do with him.” 

Weatherly was frightened. well, it does 

not make any particular difference. Arrange it 
to suit yourself.” 

Which he did, and reached home for supper. 


CHAPTER XIV 


DEBT DAMNED 

An heir has come to St. Bertrand’s debts. 

Onar is the happy mother of a boy; that is, 
in so far as she is happy. She is happy in her 
boy and in her husband’s love; but the farming 
has not paid so well of late. She has now been 
four years married, and Mark is three years old. 

During the first year of her married life Onar 
was cheered by the presence of Belle Burns, one 
of her Vassar friends. A few weeks after her boy 
was born Mark Burndale called, met the baby 
and named him Mark. He met Belle Burns at 
the same time, and seemed, after several months 
of correspondence and several visits to her home, 
to be fully determined to name her Mark, too. 

But lately no guests had been invited to visit 
at Stuart. The house was getting shabby. Not 
a dollar had been allowed for repairs, although a 
liberal provision had been made for them in the 


DEBT DAMNED 


319 


contract. The surplus that had usually filled 
the granaries was gone each year to pay rent. 
The wolf that had howled at the window-pane, in 
the storm of sleet, a few years before, gnawed 
now at everything in the house. 

It is September, the day before the fifth anni- 
versary of Onar’s marriage. It is mid-afternoon ; 
John will be coming soon from his ofi&ce in the 
city. Little Mark is happy about the house. 
Onar has thus far kept him well clad. Her own 
clothing is scrupulously neat ; but — O the pathos 
of a woman’s turned and re-turned, then again 
turned clothes I 

”Poor John !” she sighs, ''His heart is broken. 
This is his last day at the office. He has given 
up, and perhaps he might as well.” 

There is a rap at the door of the room where 
Onar is sitting — a timid rap. 

She draws back her feet, to hide her shoes, 
and says, "Come in!” 

"Ole Mose” and Dinah came in, hand in hand, 
like two children. They knelt down before her, 
and Dinah buried her face in Onar’s lap and burst 
into sobbing. The tears ran down the black face 
of "Ole Mose” like rain from the roof in a sum- 
mer shower. But he controlled his voice, and 
spread out his hands before Onar to add to his 


320 


ONAR 


entreaty: ^^Dear Misse, Ole Dinah an’ me lub 
you mo’ dan we kin tell ; an’ we can’t bar to 
see you suffer so patient an’ sad. It’ll kill us I” 

He stifled a sob, and continued: ^^Ole Dinah 
an’ me hab some money in de bank. We aint 
dare offer it befor’. It seem so sassy. But, O 
Misse, won’t you please tak it, an’ mak us so 
happy? Den de boys all hab money in de bank. 
You al’us paid us, if all de rest went widout. 
We got money plenty to pay Mas’r Frank, an’ 
to git stuff fo’ de stock, an’ fo’ us all dis year, 
an’ twel de crops grow agin. An’ you know how 
well dat stuff you put on de fiel’ done do. We 
got money ’nough to put dat on all de Ian’ nex’ 
year, an’ den we do better. Please Misse, tak it I 
De people dey all waitin’ down to Pete’s cabin. 
We’se ’fraid to come, but dey done drive us off!” 

Please’ Misse Onar,” sobbed Old Dinah, 
^%et Ole Dinah buy you — some shoes — fo’ dese 
dear — little — feet 1 ” 

It is no use, Onar, fair dreamer, dear dreamer, 
give in — give in ! This is a part of the little curse 
that follows the curse — this the awakening that 
follows the dream — give in 1” 

The fair head bows slowly, and slowly the long 
pent up sorrow breaks forth over these two bowed 
heads whose black faces shine in their tears under 


DEBT DAMNED 


321 


the white crown of the snows of many winters. 
The wounded bird from her mountain flight has 
fallen, fluttering, into the dust of the plain. 

Moses and Dinah were awed into silence. 

Baby Maik climbed up into his mother’s lap 
and, rubbing her wet face with his little hands, 
kept saying; ^^What for my pretty mama cry? 
Don’t cry, mama Onar. Mark will take care of 
you!” 

In a few moments Onar controlled herself and 
answered the old people, who were afraid to stay 
and yet were afraid to go : There 1 Moses and 
Dinah, your kindness has overpowered me; 
but I am all right now. You have made your 
offer in love, and I cannot refuse you. Moses, 
we have time to reach the office before your mas- 
ter leaves. Saddle Zephyr. You and Dinah can 
take a horse and carriage and drive to the city 
with Mark. We will talk to your master, and 
Dinah can buy me some shoes. Come here, my 
old mammy and dadd^^ , and let me kiss you both 1 ” 

While they were on their way to the city, an- 
other scene was being enacted in the office of St. 
Bertrand. Weatherly had come to ask that the 
rent be paid promptly on the day after to-morrow. 
St. Bertrand had said that he could not pay it 
all. Weatherly had grown sarcastic and hard. 


322 


ONAR 


The years had passed and no farther word had 
been said regarding the cave, which, meantime, 
no one had ever entered. Some pair of the eyes 
that never slept in Onar’s service had been upon 
both entrances to that cave every moment since 
the night of her marriage. And these watchers 
had been as faithfully watched. 

During these fleeting years St. Bertrand had 
been ruined by his creditors — that is to say, he 
had sown his seed, and his harvest had come. 
Under these circumstances Weatherly had been 
regaining his confidence and audacity. 

''Well, St. Bertrand, I must have my money. 
Can’t you sell something?” 

"We have already sold ourselves too short in 
order to get what we now have for you.” 

"Well, there is something else that you have 
which I will pay you well for. What will you 
take for your wife?” 

St. Bertrand’s heart gave a leap, and he almost 
sprang at the villain’s throat. But he checked 
himself. His time had not yet come. Would 
it ever come I He would keep steady with this 
man one year more, and try a different move. 
Forcing a smile, he answered; "About a million 
dollars, I think, sir.” 

"Done!” said Weatherly, instantly. "I’ll pay 


DEBT DAMNED 


323 


it and take ker off your hands, very gladly I” 

gone, you villain!” cried St. Bertrand, 
advancing upon him, ''and never mention my 
wife’s name again in my presence upon pain of 
punishment!” 

Weatherly hastily left the office and, grinning 
the grin of a devil, went his way. He had been 
gone only a few moments when Onar entered 
with little Mark. She had never before seen 
St. Bertrand so aroused, and the half frantic look 
in his eyes frightened her. 

"What is it, dear John?” 

He did not answer. She was a wise woman, 
and her instinct was as true as her love. She 
did not press the question, but said pleasantly ; 
"I think I have good news. It depends some- 
what upon how you think of it.” 

"It is time,” he said simply, and sat down at 
his desk with his head in his hands. 

He had not spoken to his little boy ; and this 
so unusual conduct had broken the little fellow’s 
heart. He was fighting manfully for the mastery 
of himself, but must soon have been overcome. 
Onar, who had received neither welcome nor kiss, 
knew the state of the little fellow’s heart, and 
rescued him from his unequal battle, and saved 
the suffering nerves of her husband by saying ; 


324 


ONAR 


^'See here, Mark, there is a man with an organ 
on the street, you can see him nicely from here.” 

After waiting in silence for a moment Onar 
went softly to the suffering man and caressed the 
raven hair that she loved so well. In a moment 
her hand was detained and pressed to his lips. 

^^This has been an awful day, my wife ! When 
you came I was greatly agitated ; let me mend 
my welcome to my dear ones.” 

Presently he asked ; What is the news you 
bring, dear?” 

John, our servants offer us their money, offer 
it literally on their knees, with tears and sobs. 
You will revolt from taking it, John; but to fail 
to do so would wound as loving hearts as ever 
beat for us.” Then she described the interview 
with Moses and Dinah. 

^'God bless them I” he exclaimed; and added, 
after a moment’s thought, ^Wou are right, we 
must not refuse them ; but let me consider until 
to-morrow how to arrange some security.” 

''Very well, John; but Weatherly can have 
his rent to-morrow. I am so glad for you, John I” 

Just as they were going out, the afternoon 
mail was brought. Mark held out his hand for 
his papa’s letter, which the postman handed to 
him wuth a smile, and watched him as he carried it 


DEBT DAMNED 


325 


in. St. Bertrand took the letter and kissed Mark, 
and sent him on with Moses and Dinah. Then 
he opened and read it. In his desperation, he 
handed it to Onar. It was the first of these letters 
that she had ever seen. 

^^That good man mortgaged his farm to get 
money for me. Now he has lost his farm.” 
Then, after a pause, he added; ^^And my boy 
brought in the letter. O God help me to clear 
myself before my son is old enough to understand 
that his father is debt damned I” 

O John, do not say so ! Surely it has not yet 
come to that I Despair will never help you to 
redeem yourself. In this wide and beautiful world 
there is certainly some place and some way for a 
man of your ability and education to earn money 
enough to support himself and his family, and to 
pay a few hundred dollars of debts I” 

Ah yes, my good angel, that would easily be 
so, if I were out from under the curse for a year. 
But I scarcely get started to do anything before 
they come at me, pell-mell, in a crowd, and I 
am down.” 

” Why don’t you write to these people and tell 
them so ; and get them to wait for three or four 
years, to give you a chance?” 

have tried that, dear. I wrote to them 


326 


ONAR 


all, and begged for three years respite. Some 
of my heaviest creditors responded cheerfully; 
but the majority of those to whom I owe but a 
little refused. They dog me to despair and to 
the grave for the few dollars that they make it 
impossible for me to pay !” 

^^Well, John, there is some way, and you will 
find it in due time. Do not get discouraged, 
dear!” 

Well, well 1 Let us get out of this close room 1 
I am stifling for air — for freedom 1 Here comes 
Pete for the office furniture. Come on. He can 
lock the door and deliver the key.” 

The next day was a bright one, and the repose 
of the night had helped to revive hope in the 
heart of St. Bertrand. 

'Hndeed, Onar, it amounts to their lending 
the money to me ; but for your sake and, indeed, 
for theirs, I will take it, and we will try once 
more.” 

Hereupon Moses was summoned. When they 
came to count up the money that could be com- 
manded, there were still lacking a few dollars of 
enough to satisfy Weatherly’s claim. But Onar’s 
new shoes were good ones, and large enough. 

Soon after dinner Weatherly called. St. 
Bertrand offered him what money they had ; and 


DEBT DAMNED 


327 


said that if the crops were better another year 
they would be able to pay him what was now 
lacking ; perhaps they could do so sooner. 

Weatherly refused to take anything less than 
the full amount, and left the place. 

St. Bertrand prepared to go to the city, in 
order, if possible, to secure the few dollars that 
they lacked of having enough to pay the rent. 

^'Do not expect me back until late, Onar.” 

John, do not look at me so sadly I What 
of it ! Sometimes I almost fear that we have not 
escaped my curse, after all ; that it has only been 
put off, and that it is now about to fall I Never 
mind the rent, John, or anything else ! We have 
each other, we three, now,” gathering her boy 
into her lap, and clinging to the neck of her 
husband. ''We can leave all and go away off, 
and there begin anew.” 

"It would be useless, dear. Before expenses 
of flight were paid the hounds would be after us, 
and we should be obliged to fly again, spreading 
our name and fame wherever we went. No, we 
had better stay here and live and die where we 
are known.” 

"Well then, John, God knows the integrity of 
our hearts.” 

"That is real comfort, my good angel, and I 


328 


ONAR 


believe lie will yet open a way of escape. Let it 
come at whatever sacrifice, only so that I can 
clear myself and my dear ones from my shame.” 

John, you are not in despair?” 

”No, darling. Ah! you are afraid of some 
rash act I Do not be afraid of that, dear. I am 
not such a coward as to leave you and my boy.” 

You must forgive me, dear, knowing all that 
has happened to noble men and women in this 
house.” 

^^Onar, my darling, you can never know how 
my heart aches for you I Why did I ever meet 
you, only to bring my burdens into your life, 
already burdened I ” 

My only regret, John, is that possibly you 
would have got on faster without your wife and 
boy to support. I have no way in which to pull I 
I can only ride!” Her lip quivered painfully. 
John drew her head down upon his shoulder, and 
said ; '^Onar, I think I never told you that when 
I first saw you I was praying God to send to me 
his angel to deliver me. I believed when I saw 
you that God had answered my prayer, and I 
believe it more firmly to-day than ever. I never 
prayed God to deliver me by sending me money ; 
but what I needed more than money, some one 
to take a more absorbing hold upon me than my 


DEBT DAMNED 


329 


debts conld take. God sent bis angel. More 
than once sbe bas saved me from — I know not 
wbat I It is bard on my angel I I was selfisb to 
ask God to send ber — bow selfisb I am only just 
beginning to realize.” 

John, I am happier passing through the fire 
with you than I ever was in my life alone. Can 
you forget the mournful tone of that ‘sole’ stop? 
O — my John !” 

Words were useless now. They sat quietly for 
a few moments receiving from each other that 
strength which made each strong to give to the 
other. Then John said ; must leave you now 
for a few hours ; but unless something unforeseen 
occurs I shall be with you before nightfall.” 

An ominous cloud hung over them at parting. 
They both felt it. Before they met again it broke 
away, and their lives began to clear. 

When St. Bertrand arrived at the city in search 
of the few dollars which were yet lacking of the 
amount necessary to pay the rent, he went first 
to a pawn-broker’s shop. Here he presented his 
very fine jewelled watch, a gift from the grateful 
widow whose property he had been instrumental 
in saving; and a diamond stud of great value, an 
heirloom from his grandfather. The broker was 
suspicious, and St. Bertrand was humiliated. 


CHAPTER XV 


REDEEMED 

Every effort to secure the money failed, and at 
last St. Bertrand went to the post-office on his 
way home. There he found a letter from the 
publishers who had a story which he had finished 
and sent to them several months before. Open- 
ing it nervously, expecting to find that the story 
had been lost or stolen, he found a draft for one 
thousand dollars ; and the promise of a royalty. 

Early on the following morning St. Bertrand 
called young Pete, and said ; want you to hide 
four men very carefully in the little cave, and 
then call in all of our watchers. Call them in 
boldly so that Weatherly’s men will see that the 
watch is off. Little Pete, you come with me.” 

St. Bertrand and little Pete then started for 
Weatherly. Before they came within sight of the 
house, Pete had disappeared. 

At the door St. Bertrand requested an inter- 


REDEEMED 


331 


view with both of the Weatherly s at once. After 
a rather stern interview Frank Weatherly finally 
consented to allow St. Bertrand to retain five 
hundred dollars for repairs, and gave a receipt 
for the balance of the rent money. 

St Bertrand put the receipt in his pocket and 
said; ^^This settlement does not imply that our 
affairs are to be allowed to run on indefinately as 
they have been going for the past few years. I 
never strike a man when he is not on guard ; so 
I wish to say that a struggle is now on to the 
righting of many wrongs, and to the punishment 
of the wrong doers, unless they repent and make 
restitution. But I do not seek revenge. Venge- 
ance belongs to God; he will punish. But, 
Frank Weatherly, your mother would tell you, 
if she were here ; and now your father will assure 
you, that God will forgive, if you truly repent.” 

Then, turning to the father, he said ; would 
spare you pain, sir, if I could. Onar wished me 
to give you her true love. Good day !” 

^'God bless her, and you also ! Good day I” 
The stately old man’s lip quivered in spite of his 
courageous heart. 

Frank Weatherly did not move as St. Bertrand 
passed out. The reference to his mother, whom 
he had loved with all the ardor of his boyhood. 


332 


ONAR 


had touched the most vibrand string of his better 
nature. He bowed his head upon the table at 
last. Then the father spoke ; and finally Frank 
responded. 

The conversation was long and wracking. At 
last the noble master of the old place sank into a 
chair, suffering from a most serious attack of a 
life-long malady. Frank got him onto a divan, 
and after a few moments he was somewhat re- 
lieved ; but the attack was very severe and the 
result was very uncertain. 

”My son, my hours are few, I think. It is 
well ; but I would like to see these things made 
right before I go. You know that you hold my 
estate wrongfully. I would like to have it made 
right. It can then be made yours in an honor- 
able way.” 

”I will make it right, father. Then do with 
your property as you think best. The papers 
that you lost are in a secret place some distance 
from here, together with those that belong to 
Onar Melbourne. I will get them to-morrow and 
all shall be made right.” 

doubt if I see another day dawn, my son. 
Could you get them to-night?” 

will go for them at once, father.” 

Weatherly tied his horse at the point nearest 


REDEEMED 


333 


to the cave and crossed the field on foot. Little 
Pete rode into the barn at Stuart where his father 
was watching the cave from a north door in the 
hay-loft. 

'^Hi! father, lookout!” 

^'Dat you, little Pete? A man jis’ went in 
behin’ de big rock. It was Mas’r Frank, or Pete 
los’ his eyes 1 You jis’ swing dat lantern, once, 
back an’ forf — dar 1 Now if de niggers dat hid 
in de cave haint done got sleepy dey koch ’im!” 

The men watched eagerly for a few moments ; 
then little Pete said; ^^I’m going over there, 
father; they may not have seen the signal.” 

You stay whar yer is, chile. Aint you lay 
dose fella’s ob Mas’r Frank’s got jis’ as good 
eyes as you hab?” 

Little Pete fell back upon the hay and waited. 

Weatherly went into the cave from behind the 
big rock, secured the desired papers, and went 
to the hole that led out into the little cave. He 
raised a hugh iron latch and threw his weight 
onto the smaller ballast. The great rock slowly 
moved to one side. He pressed himself into the 
hole, and was seized by a powerful man upon 
each side, and a strong hand was clasped over 
his mouth. 

As his weight was removed from the smaller 


334 


ONAR 


ballast, the rock rolled back to its place and the 
great latch fell to its catch inside. The men 
then bound his hands behind his back and gagged 
him. 

In the meantime little Pete went to the house 
and aroused St. Bertrand who hastened to the 
cave. 

In the cave, the men knowing that they would 
be attacked if they went out with Weatherly a 
prisoner had come to the decision to search him 
and to take every paper that he had, as well as 
all other suspicious articles, and let him go. 
This they had done, and Weatherly stepped forth 
just in time to meet St. Bertrand. 

^^Just stand where you are, Mr. Weatherly,” 
said St. Bertrand firmly. I am wondering how 
you got by my men in the cave.” 

Sam now appeared and explained, showing St. 
Bertrand the papers that had been taken from 
Weatherly. 

^'Have you anything to say Mr. Weatherly?” 

'^Father thinks he is dying. He wanted me 
to make some things right with him, and I came 
here for the papers required. Your wife’s papers 
are among them. The boys have them all. Mr. 
St. Bertrand, you have me fast ; but I should have 
handed the papers to you this morning anyway.” 


REDEEMED 


335 


''I believe you, Mr. Weatherly.” 

St. Bertrand turned to the men, who had come 
to the exit from the cave, and said ; ^^Give me all 
that you took from Mr. Weatherly, boys. You 
did your work well, and now the watch is off ; you 
may go to the house ; there is no danger now.” 

He took the papers and gave them all back. 

Thank you!” said Weatherly. These are 
the papers that belong to your wife. Please look 
over all of these papers and be sure that I give 
you all that are yours.” 

'' I will look them over ; but I believe that you 
are perfectly sincere in this. These are all that 
belong to my wife. Hasten back to your father, 
I will call to see him in the morning.” 

Suddenly Weatherly turned toward the hills 
and threw up both arms. This was a signal to 
his men to disperse. 

St. Bertrand went to bed and slept soundly 
until nine o’clock when he gently awoke and, 
opening his eyes before he had made any move- 
ment, he saw Onar sitting by his bedside quietly 
reading the long lost papers. He kept perfectly 
still and watched her. It was a rare luxury to 
see this exquisitely beautiful women as she sat 
quietly reading the legal papers through. The 
rapture that some women feel at the acquisition 


336 


ONAR 


□f wealth, was entirely absent from her face. 

She laid the papers upon the table and, raising 
her eyes, looked out toward the morning sky — 
away out, away up ! And the old fires are lighted 
again ; but henceforth to burn as a light to her 
path, not to consume her life as a bon-fire. 

Softly these low-spoken words come from the 
pillow; '^What does my darling see?” 

She did not move or lower her gaze ; but the 
soft color stole into her cheek, as it was wont to 
do at the sound of John’s love tones. 

see God, seated at the right hand of the 
majesty on high, holding the sceptre of everlast- 
ing power, guiding the affairs of men.” 

Then, seating herself upon the edge of the bed, 
she asked sadly; ^^But, dear John, what of poor 
Frank Weatherly? must his soul be lost? And 
what of Kronkite? It is so sad to think that some 
will go down to the death ! ” 

^'Well, dear, you can rest your heart with ref- 
erence to Frank. I think he is rescued. Kron- 
kite I have not yet seen. Oh — have you had 
breakfast?” 

^ Won profane man! No, I waited for you! I 
will have it ready in five minutes, sir!” And 
she tripped roguishly out of the room. 


REDEEMED 


337 


St. Bertrand found old Mr. Weatherly very 
feeble, but lie welcomed him with warm cordial- 
ity; and asked his aid in getting the crooked 
ways straightened out. 

Weatherly revealed to St. Bertrand the secret 
of the cave, and asked him to consider as his own 
all that he found there. As soon as St. Bertrand 
returned home from his call upon Mr. Weatherly, 
accompanied by Onar, he visited the cave. Pass- 
ing behind the boulder, he located a certain fis- 
sure in the wall of rock. He reached in the whole 
length of his arm and, after feeling about for a 
long time, his finger touched a button. This he 
pressed according to a key which he held in his 
other hand. The combination was set to the 
word Onar.” Instantly upon the last touch the 
wall of rock opened before them. They entered. 
And, lighting their torches the cave was dimly 
illumined. 

In one end was a natural grotto, resembling 
an old fire-place, over which was the old fashioned 
mantle. Upon this mantle, in the midst of many 
trophies of childhood, upon a little golden chair, 
sat Onar’s long lost doll. 

^^Poor, wicked Frank,” said Onar, as she stood 
looking at it with St. Bertrand’s arm around her, 
wonder if he really did love me.” 


338 


ONAR 


Immediately after dinner, St. Bertrand went 
to the city and caused the arrest of Kronkite upon 
several criminal charges. He was not allowed 
to give bail, and went to jail to await trial. A 
few days sufficed to get matters straightened out 
and to procure Kronkite ’s condemnation for a 
term of years. Frank Weatherly was as deeply 
involved as he ; but his repentance was genuine, 
and as St. Bertrand did not make any move a- 
gainst him no one else felt himself called upon to 
do so, and he was allowed to go free, and after- 
ward became prominent in New York City in the 
work of prison reform. But Kronkite was in a 
rage. No kindness could touch him. No favor 
aroused the least sign of repentance. He went 
blaspheming and foaming to prison. 


^^Onar, you can be spared now, and you can 
yet have two or three weeks of delightful weather 
at your castle. It is only the first of October. I 
have some other matters which must be arranged, 
and then I will join you. Do you want to go?” 

had been thinking about it, John. I am 
exceedingly tired and heart sick from sight of so 
much crime and selfishness. Can I be spared?” 

^Wes, dear. I will manage somehow to live 
without you for a week.” 


REDEEMED 


339 


personal affairs are all straightened out, 
I think, except one. That I want attended to 
before I go. I offered the firm of Germain and 
St. Bertrand ten per cent of all the property they 
could save for me. Has that firm dissolved?” 
^^Yes.” 

^'Very well, then, the ten per cent goes right- 
fully to you who have finally done the work ; and 
you can pay Germain such fees as you and he 
can agree upon for the work that he did. I have 
carefully estimated the amount due you to be 
Seventy eight Thousand, Five hundred Dollars. 

Not a word, sir, except in a business way. 
Love is love, and business is business.” 

Onar had so set her heart upon paying this 
commission to him that John accepted it, perhaps 
as much for her sake as for his own. 

In a few hours, Onar and Mark, accompanied 
by their retinue, started for Onar Castle. St. 
Bertrand saw them off and spent the day in the 
city. He returned home before nightfall, caused 
a fire to be built in the old fireplace in Onar’s 
ancestral hall, sat down before it and fell into a 
deep revery, the oft recurring refrain of which 
was, am a free man ! I’m out of debt !” 

In a few days St. Bertrand started for Onar. 
Castle. He stopped at Castleton to see Germain 


340 


ONAR 


and to pay him a liberal fee. As be entered the 
office a cheery voice cried; Hello, my saint I 
No, I have not any letters for you!” 

Hush I old man. Don’t open the grave of 
the Devil 1 ” 

Ah, my boy, he was a devil who fought you 
fiercely before he was conquered. But, let him 
rot 1 he is vanquished 1 How are you, old fellow? 
You look as if you could run a race or turn a hand- 
spring as of yore. I declare I I believe our fair 
dreamer has been lending you some of her graces 
while at the same time maturing her own 1 I saw 
her yesterday.” 

^'Did you? She is well? Where did you see 
her?” 

I did. She is well. I saw her at Onar Castle. 
Ah 1 now, don’t you imagine that you can monop- 
olize such a woman, my boy ! She belongs to us 
all, as do the hills and the skys and the sunsets 1 
I mean it, John! No one can enter the world 
that is sacred to you and her alone ; but you must 
expect that whenever she comes within reach of 
us heavy-footed mortals we shall have a glimpse 
of her.” 

^Wou are welcome, old man. I fear that I have 
not fully appreciated her powers before, since I 
find that she has made a poet of you.” 


REDEEMED 


341 


Of course not ; and you never can, even you !” 

Come, come ! I have some business with you, 
and then I must be off.” 

'^Ah, no more charm for you in the company 
of your old pard, I see, after all that I did in 
bringing you up! ’Tis a shame! Well, now.” 

^'Onar wished me to settle with you for the 
legal business which you did for her.” 

The business was soon pleasantly settled, 
must be off. Can’t you run up again before 
we leave?” 

Perhaps so. Fact is, I supposed you were 
there, or I should not have gone quite so soon to 
see your beautiful dreamer. I am not afraid to 
call when you’re at home, I’d have you know!” 

Prove it!” said St. Bertrand, laughing, as he 
hurried away to his train. 

The morning after Onar reached ^'The Haunt 
of the Spirits” dawned beautiful and clear ; she 
was up before sunrise, and off on the lake. About 
breakfast time she came slowly into the cove. 
Her beautiful boat floated gently onto the sandy 
beach, and stopped. The memories of the past 
are in the eyes of the fair woman who sits in the 
richly upholstered seat in the stern of the boat 
and leans her head upon the head-rest, as when 


342 


ONAR 


first we saw her here. The early sunlight has 
crowned her head with a beautiful and delicately 
wrought covering of gold. The face is almost in 
repose ; but there is the shadow of a smile play- 
ing about the perfect mouth, and the dream light 
in the eyes that reflect the glory of the morning 
sky is heightened by the light of memory. 

She arose at last, and had just stepped upon 
the beach when a happy voice called Hello 
there, my fairy sister! I don’t dare come out, 
for I am after a duck, and I have caught my one 
dove, you know.” 

Their merry laugh rang out over the lake. 

There! you have frightened my duck, and 
my dove will starve !” cried Mark Burndale, as 
the duck took to wing. 

What a ferocious dove you must have ! Has 
she claws and a beak, like a crow?” laughed Onar. 
'^She can’t be the Belle Burns that I knew.” 

Mark now came out. ^Wou will always be 
getting the better of a fellow. This is a pleasant 
surprise. When did you arrive?” 

” Yesterday. I did not expect to see you here.” 

Belle and I have just completed our cottage; 
we are staying a few days to enjoy it. It will be 
jolly, now that you are here. Did St. Bertrand 
come with you, and my little name-sake?” 


REDEEMED 


343 


is coming in a day or two, and Mark is 
Here. Where is your cottage, Mark? Oh! Tell 
Belle to come over right away 1” 

Down the ‘slope from the castle came a rush of 
feet ; but Huraldo did not think it necessary to 
put on any dignity because of the presence of 
Burndale. His joy was unspeakable, nor could 
he express it by his acting, although he tried his 
best to do so, both by vocal utterances of all sorts 
and by frantic gyrations. Then, suddenly re- 
membering his little charge, he ran to the castle 
and came gently back with four-year-old little 
Mark, one of whose chubby hands was buried 
deeply in the wool on his shoulder. The beauti- 
ful child called gleefully to his mother, and she 
answered him with her mellow ^^Hoo, hoo 1” As 
they met, Huraldo tried anxiously to perform an 
important ceremony. He took Burudale’s hand 
in his mouth and pulled him toward his little 
master ; then he took his little master’s hand and 
drew him gently toward Burndale. ^^Wooh!” 
said he. They were so dumb 1 He finally held 
up his paw and made the motion to shake. 

Burndale threw back his head and laughed as 
it dawned upon him that he was being introduced 
to little Mark. He shook cordially, and Hu was 
in frantic ecstacy again. Around and around 


344 


ONAR 


he ran, with his tail hanging down, and his glad 
^^woo, wooh!” Little Mark cried, Sick ’em!” 
and Onar and Burndale laughed until they were 
hungry for breakfast. 


St. Bertrand rode The Tzar to the station at 
Castleton and put him in the baggage car. 

Arrived at Brookings he was soon in the saddle 
and eager to see his wife and boy. Light of foot 
and fleet as a deer, the noble horse soon bore him 
through the forest and to the regions near Onar 
Castle. Suddenly the horse checked his pace and 
came to a stand so unexpectedly as nearly to 
throw his rider over his head. 

St. Bertrand looked up to discover what had 
so suddenly transfixed his horse, and his heart 
gave a tremendous leap. He and his horse were 
instantly in harmonious attitude. A woman of 
surpassing beauty of face and form, followed by 
a Great St. Bernard dog, came slowly riding a 
snow-white mare into the range of his vision. 

The afternoon sun of a glorious October day 
was throwing about this musing woman and her 
attendant creatures a glimmering radiance which 
was almost spiritual. A few days of this perfect 
rest of soul and body had made Onar again as 
fair of face and form as ever she was. Yes, fairer. 


^92 i 


REDEEMED 


345 


The charm of her spirit, in some element or shad- 
ing which cannot be defined, is more grandly and 
sweetly powerful than it was when Mark Burndale 
fell before her — than when St. Bertrand claimed 
her. The difference is not superficial ; but all 
the wealth of her spirit life is aglow with it. She 
is not a dreamer, only, even for the hour; for 
there is a presence as well as an absence of spirit. 
She is dreaming, not the dreams of fancy alone, 
but of a hero who will soon be here and of deeds 
that will yet be done. Her face is illumined, not 
only with the far-off fires of the muses, but also 
with the nearer fires of a love that lays hold of 
life with a steady grasp. 

Zephyr stops suddenly, and Huraldo growls. 
She raises her eyes, and the rich blood bounds 
to her face and neck. We leave her in the arms 
of St. Bertrand. 





^ o. »//,•’ .0-^ 


- 


'Oi. ♦ « rt ® A> 





*• ^<<v « 




♦ *. 
*'o,^** .0^ 



\. 0® . 

®«. ♦...•’ iO-" 


V •I*®-' <0 


<» 

« < 
O 
O 




bV 

: : 


'•y^ 

* \N ♦ j^ifr/7p±^ 

Ml ^ < j^l\l//y>^ "* 

♦ O t* • 

• .r\ _» * 




* ” '“ ” ’*v^< . . »>;^V . . . , V' - - 
.« :'^ 






e 

s ■ <\ 



«J, 

, ^ 'O v^\ . 1 ^ 0 ^ 


o 

^ o 



: : 

• C.^ '^rw •* 

♦ » 






O. ► 

0 v^ ^ V ** 

^ o hO ^ O *'0 ,^* ^ 

V ^1*°* O ^ aO »:^yw^ 



vv • 


C.^'^o - 





»L!nL% 


» aV ^ 





* av ' 



^•' A 



•«.A ',< :„’ V^q'? 


'oK 


♦ . o ' ' 



ff I 1 


-a,f 

"'oi.o® 






c >^ «*^L'>i. 'N 


^ ' 


o 

<> . 7 >» G 

o a: . 





•i- t 


'^< i - 










. 0 ' 


.' <L^ O *^«<» A ^ 

’ -A O. *,,,• .0 ^ *■•«<>■' .■?> 

> A, ♦• * . • *- 

^ ♦ -J 





** "^/v c: 


O A^’^ 







M a WERT 
aOOKBlNCHNC 


CraTflviHe, Pa, B ♦ 

^^pj— H3ct 1965 B lC^ /i 

wi-ft OutMr »ovne B K •A 



•o 

o 

c/b 'T^-. 

* w ^ * 

• ^ 2^ * ‘Qy •* ^ 

^ (y O ® ** ® -» A^ 

^ ^ "^ 55 ^ 4 :-. ^ 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 











